A TREATISE OF AVRICVLAR CONFESSION.

WHERIN Is euidently shewen, the authoritie and power of Catholique Priests, for the forgiuing and remitting of sinnes.

AGAINST. The Protestants bare and only preaching of Absolution vnto the people.

AT S. OMERS, By IOHN HEIGHAM, with permission of Superiors. Anno 1622.

NEmo sibi dicat, occulte ago, apud Deum ago &c. Let no man say, I deale se­cretly, I deale with God, for there be some who imagin, that it is sufficient enough to their saluation, if they confes their sinnes to God only, to whom nothing is hid, and who knowes also our consciences. But I would not haue thee to be deceiued with this con­ceit, as to be confounded to confes before the vicar of Christ, ether fainting for shame, or too too stif-necked for indignation. For we must in like maner vndergoe and stand to his iudgment, whom our Lord doth vouchsafe to be his vicar. S. Aug. Hom. 49. ex 50. & hom. 41. ex 50. & lib. 2. de visita­tione infirmorum cap. 4. & in Luc. 17. & Matt. 8.

THE PREFACE TO THE GENTLE READER.

I Enter now vpon a con­trouersie (gentle Rea­der) to proue a matter a­gainst a maine streame (as it were) of contra­rie, exorbitant, and selfe conceited humors; which many hauing trauersed before me, some perhaps may thinke that I come to late, and offer my selfe to fight, when the fray is ended, and when others before me, haue borne the brunt of so fierce a battaile. It is the controuersie of Pan [...]nce (the very eye-soar of this our wanton age) that is to say, first sorrow and Contrition for our sin­nes, committed: secondly entire Confes­sion of them to our ghostly father: third­lie [Page 4] due Satisfaction ioyned with priestly Absolution.

2. Intending therfore to treate of this so vnplausible a point, I will not suppose, that I shall haue euery ones voice to auer, or verdict to approue, what my pen shall put downe; For where there be so many Achabs, who will be sick for their neigh­bour Naboths vineard: so many that will take bribes, with Giezy: so many that will speake for lucre and gaine, with Dame­trius: so many that will fare so daintilie, with Diues: so many that will be but halfe perswaded, with Agrippa: so many that turne with time, like Damas: but most of all, so many that will haue their owne wills, like wicked Iezabell, and enlarge their consciēces like vnbeleeuing Atheists, to perswade and tell such as these of Confession, and that they must kneele them downe at the feete of the Priest for Abso­lution, I doe not thinke but that euen S. Paul him selfe, (as eloquent, as he was) to auer and perswade the same in this our age, should finde enough to doe to driue [Page 5] this doctrin into their heades. With how much lesse reason then may I hoise vp my sailes, with hope that a fauorable blast may blow on my cause, or looke for other beneuolence, then that malignant influen­ce, which such planets yelde that beare a contrary aspect, but that rather many will suppose and censure of me, as Festus did of blessed S. Paul, that he spake madlie, and he knew not what.

3. Notwithstanding, sith this sacred do­ctrine which we sustaine is such, that it needeth not to shunne any sort of triall, my whole endeuour shall therfore be, to set no fairer glosse vpon this cause, then the very nakednes of truth it selfe shal re­quire; so that following euen the text of Christ him selfe, the sincere sence of his wordes and speeches, and that by the light of most vpright iudgments, by the direct pathe and rule of reason, by the approba­tion of all times and ages, by the opinions of the most learned and grauest diuines that euer were, who nether affected flat­terie to please, nor fawning to deceiue, [Page 6] euen the most turbulent in this point of re­ligion (vnles he be too too much ouer­clowded with the thick mist of his owne opnion) shall haue such certaintie of per­swasion to stay vpon, as shall be fully suf­ficient for his satisfaction.

4. But here such as of long custome haue harboured sinne within their soule, with the repining Iewes, will make this de­mand, saying. How can man forgiue sin­nes, or claime vnto him a prerogatiue which is due to God? wherto we answer, that all the holy Sacraments of our Chri­stian religion (especcially those which were more requisit and necessary for mans saluation) were not only plainly manife­sted in the holie scripture, but also were shadowed in the law of nature, figured and specified in the law of Moises, and in­stituted and fulfilled in the law of grace; wherupon the people of the Iewes did con­stantly beleeue, that their sacrifices and oblations were litle auaileable, except therunto were adioyned, penance, satis­faction, and confession of their sinnes. If [Page 7] then, Confession were so necessary, and so dulie exacted by God him selfe in those for­mer ages, euen before the diuulging of the gospell, as that therby transgressors were attoned and reconciled to God, what shal we thinke thereof in the law of grace, where it was not only confirmed, but with far more ample power, instituted & commanded?

5. Againe, if these persons would but consider the wordes of Christ (Iohn 5.22.) where he telleth the Iewes, that the Fa­ther iudgeth not any man, but that all iudgment is giuen to the Sonne, and with­all, regard the wordes of Christ (Iohn 20.) where he telleth his Apostles, that as his Father sent him, so he sendeth them, and so surrendring ouer (as it were) his authoritie, he breathed into them the holy Ghost, it may easily appeare, that whosoe­uer deny the Apostles, and their successors the priestes of Gods church, to haue right or power to remit sinnes, doe with all deny consequently, that Christ as man, hath authoritie to doe the same. To make this [Page 8] point the more plaine, was not S. Paul when he was called by Christ, sent to Ananias a man, to receiue as well in­structions, as the Sacraments of Gods church, for his incorporatiō with the faith full, and remission of his sinnes? Was not Cornelius, bid to goe to Peter a man, for the ministry of his reconciliation, though his prayers had bene heard before, and an Angell also sent vnto him? Where we see euidently although God might haue cured him extraordinarily, yet he would pūctual­ly obserue his prefixed, determined, and ordinarie course, of working, attoning, and reconcyling by man.

6. Now therfore, as we vnderstand by diuine reuelation, that God the Father [...]th giuen all iudgment to his Sonne, and that by him we must haue remission of all our sinnes, so that now whosoeuer should presume to pray to God alone, ommitting his only Sonne our B. Sauiour, shall not obtaine pardon, but breake the holy prcept of his wil, and the order which he hath appointed in his church: euen so, since [Page 9] the time that our Sauiour hath giuen to his Apostles and their successors, full po­wer to forgiue sinnes, whosoeuer now see­keth remission of sinnes by Christ only, and not by Christs ordonance and appoint­ment, that is by Christs priests and pa­stors of his church, in whom as S. Paul saith (2. Cor. 5.) he hath put the word of reconliation, shall no more obtaine par­don of his sinnes, by contemptuously reie­cting the priestly function, and appealing only to Iesus Christ, then with the Tur­kes or Iewes, to seeke only to God, with­out the mediation of Iesus Christ, and ac­knowledgment of the incarnation of our Lord and Sauiour

7. But we shall yet much better per­ceiue the great necessitie of this holie Sa­crament, if we reuiew former factes, and the ancient ages of the Catholique church (which in respect of this new fangled age, subiect to all sort of disorder and bru­tish sensuallitie, might well be called, a golden age) where we may clearly be­hould, the vse & practise of Confession, [Page 10] yea the ineffable benefit thereof, which in sundrie kindes hath so accorded all sortes of discordes, that in what contrie soeuer it hath bene abandoned, they haue forth­with fallen into most miserable estate in matter of religion, yea most men amongst them haue become lesse virtuous then be­fore, women lesse chast, children lesse obe­dient, and seruants lesse trustie: so that by this meanes, wickednes hath seemed euen to be full ripe, yea and honestie cleane exi­led out of the world.

8. Hence it proceeded (and marke it well deare Christian I hartily pray thee) that vnder Charles the fift, the Lutherans hauing shaken off this yoke of holie Con­fession, and by this meanes, made earth a hell, and men diuells, the legates of No­remberge, seeing how needfull this bit was to be put into their wanton and vn­ruly iawes, besought his imperiall Maie­stie. Vt iterum Confessionem impera­torio iure restituret. To set vp againe a­mongst them Confession, by virtu of his imperiall power. A ridiculous iest, that [Page 11] what before they could not brooke, being commanded by the word of God, they would now for sooth entertaine being com­manded by man. Yea our owne contrie of England, vntill now of late, euer enter­tained this holie Sacrament. For albeit that in king Henrie the eight his time, the coale of disunion from the sea Apostolique was enkindled, and the fire of the kinges choller eagrely flaming, yet neuer suffered he the Sacrament of Penāce & Confession, to loose his former reputation, nor yet the contrary faith once to harbour in his breast, but obserued it inuiolablie euen to his dying day.

9. Now then (deare Christian) let not this true, ancient, and Catholique faith concerning Confession, be blotted or spot­ted with partiallities, notwithstanding, that our aduersaries haue inuēted a num­ber of deuises to fill mens eares with dis­like thereof, and most maliciously spread abroadidle tales, false rumors, many taun­tes and merry iestes to please the humor of the common people, especially the nicer sort, [Page 12] who will admit of no gospellll, but where pleasure is mentioned in euery page: for certaine it is, that these late reformers haue forged a million of slanders against this Sacrament, and fashioned the concei­tes of mens mindes in such sort, as that they haue made euery thinge sound to the vtter disgrace therof as far as they could; as, that the papists are nothing but clou­des of ignorance, their doctrine nothing but dust and cobwebbes of a corrupted age, their deuotions but grosse idolatrie, men seared with the badge of Antechrist, the horned beast, Masse-mongers, the whore of Babilon, the scarlet strumpet, and finally, that confessions, are flat hipo­crisies and dissimulations. But alas they haue spent a great deale of their lamp-oile and labour in vaine, especially seeing at this day many of the milder and more iu­dicious sort of Protestants, (as in many other pointes controuersed betwixt vs and them, so in this also of auricular Confes­sion) seeme now to be more fauourable then formerly they haue been; drawen on [Page 13] perhaps by the example of his most excel­lent Maiestie, who in his royall confession of faith, speaketh more indifferently of most points in controuersie, then euer any Protestant hath done before him, since the very first beginning of Protestancie: and concerning this particular point of auri­cular Confession, by his deepe silence, see­meth tacitlie, to commend, rather then to condemne it, in his meditation made vpon the Pater noster: which as I willingly con­fes, hath not a litle encouraged me in the publishing of this present Treatise

10. And so (curteous Reader) turning my speeche againe to thee, I would entreat thee to sift the corners of thine owne hart without partiallity, examining whether it be force of reason, or vehemencie of af­fection, which feedeth the current of thine opinions. And if as hitherto thou hast bene deceiued thorough ignorance, and that by the reading of this Treatise, truth doth any way manifest it selfe vnto thee, seeke not to smother it with glosses, and sub­till euasions. And because as in the va­riety [Page 14] of opinions, perhaps in higher po­wers, there is not leasure; invulgar sort oftentimes not the wit: and in many not the will to tread out such endles mazes, as the turbulency of many shittle heades, the affectation of singularitie, and mali­tious contradiction, hath in this case led many into; it shall be mine endeuour as nere as I may, to lay downe such reasona­ble enducements, and in so short and briefe a sort, as to make a full remon­monstrance of this truth, a truth which hath not at any time bene buried in si­lence, truth not vpstart and newly er­rected, a truth which hath the witnes of the ancient fathers, a truth maintained by holy councells, a truth still frequented and practised in the church, a truth which euer preuailed against the malice of time, or any that gain-said it, euer since the Apostles daies. And so I leaue thee (gentle Reader) to the further en­teruiew and triall of this truth, as God shall giue thee grace to conceiue the same; beseeching with that blessed S. Ie­rom. [Page 15] Vt memor tribunalis Domini, & de iudicio tuo, te intelligens iudi­candum, nec mihi, nec aduersario fa­ueas, neque personas loquentium, sed causam consideres. That mindfull of our Lords tribunall, and of thy iudg­ment, vnderstanding thou art to be iud­ged, that thou nether fauor me, nor yet mine aduersarie, nor consider the person of the speaker, but the cause it selfe which is in question.

BY COMPARING THE STATE of man before Baptisme & his regene­ration, with the state he standeth in by his fal after Baptisme; as also respecting how much more mā hath hereby offen­ded God, and is more indetted for his sinne, may be gathered, the true Catho­lique doctrine, of Penance & Confessiō. THE I. CHAPTER.

FOr the better proofe of this truth and veritie, I thinke it not amisse, to distinguish into parts, the di­uers states of mans being after his creation: to shew hereby by de­grees, that it was the will and pleasure of our Lord, to ordaine an effectuall instrument of reconciliation for vs in his Church, that is to say, a remedy far sharper for man after his ruinous downfall after Baptisme, then be­fore, to wit, by sorrow, shame, and sacra­mentall Confession of such actuall sinnes as he shall haue committed, after the cleasing of his originall.

2. To compare therfore state, with state, we must consider, that as before man was re­generat by the sacrament of Baptisme, and made a member of Iesus Christ, there were [Page 17] two seuerall estates, the one different from the other; The first, the state of his Creation, wherin he was both made and placed in a path and high way of perfection, his soule proceeding from God his maker, pure, vns­potted and virgin like, without any blemish or soile of sinne. The second, a state of im­perfection, of thraldome and vassalage, to which man, by the transgression of Adam, was wholy subiect, and lay groning vnder the waight and burthen of sinne: so in like maner after Baptisme, man being reconciled to God, by the sheding of the blood of Iesus Christ, we may plainly discerne two different estates, far vnequall the one to the other. The first, after our regeneration and clean­sing from originall sinne by the sacrament of Baptisme, a state of perfection, holines and sanctitie, yea a state, answerable to the former state of our creation. The second, a state of relapse or falling againe, thorough our owne wilfullnes, into actuall sinne.

3. This premised, euery well aduised Chri­stian may with due regard consider, that as well the first fall of man from the state of creation, as his second fall after his Baptisme and regeneration, was an enthraling of him in the bandes of the diuell, and a meanes to subiect him to the ordinarie course and rigo­rous seueritie of the diuine iustice, yea a bin­ding him to the bond and paine of euer­lasting [Page 18] punishment. Hence is to be gathered, respecting the dignitie of that state to which man after his transgression is exalted, and with a far greater ransom purchased and re­conciled, if he contemptuously neglect the same, that he is far more culpable, and more to be punished, as a most rebellious creature and contemner, of the gratious loue and kindnes of his Creator. For if we doe but consider the difficultie and difference, how much more laboriously and painfully, God did reforme the ould, then forme the new, that is, compare our Creation, with our Re­demption, we shall plainly see, that in crea­ting, God said but the word, and it was done: but in redeeming words became also deedes: the one he performed with ease and pleasure, the other not without intollerable paine.

4. These thinges well weighed and consi­dered, it may euidently appeare, that the breache of the latter, far exceeded by many degrees the breach of the former. For besides the sinne of ingratitude, the breach of the second, is done with a full aduised will and resolution: wheras the first, was by an here­ditary succession. Whence it followeth, that euery man falling into sinne, after his second bond by Baptisme, doth not only by synning offend his Lord and Creator, but moreouer his Lord and Redeemer; He likewise offends the whole, societie of Christians, the com­munion [Page 19] of Saints, and the vnited members of Christs Church, into which brother-hood he was admitted by holy Baptisme: and con­sequently as the bond is extended, so the of­fence is likewise doubled. It may rightly ther­fore be concluded, that the delict and offence after Baptisme, far surpasseth, and therfore is to be punished in a far higher degree ouer and aboue the penalties which are due to de­linquents, before they be ingraffed and made members of Christ: and so the attonment of the one, to be far different from the recon­cilement of the other, by the seueritie, vp­rightnes and rigor of iustice: yet thorough the application of the merits, death, and passion of our Sauiour Christ, to be fully communi­cated, to such as truly participat the holie misteries and Sacraments, ordained as meanes of reconciliation in his Church.

BY ENTRING INTO FVRTHER consideration of the order & maner of Gods redeeming man after the fall of Adam, it may be gathered, that God would take some other course to recon­cile man after his second fal after Bap­tisme, more seuere and rigorous: which man should performe in his owne per­son, by application of Christs merits. [Page 20] THE II. CHAPTER.

IF we seriously consider, the incompa­rable wisdome of almightie God, the rigor of his iustice, the bowells of his mercie, and withall the iust proportionating the cure and medecine, to the languishing disease and ruinous fall of our first parent, and how, and after what orderly sort he restored him again after his fall, we may easilie gather that it be­seemeth the selfe same wisdome, iustice and mercie of almightie God, to ordaine a diffe­rent medecin and salue, for such as with more aduised will, doe after Baptisme most noto­riously transgres his holie commandements, and vngratefully contemne that first grace, which they had receiued of so mercifull a Sauiour.

First therfore, as in our fall caused by Adam, we did sinne in another: so the good­nes of God would, repaire vs againe by ano­ther: to wit, by Christ. 2. As the sinne of man in our first parents, was first conceiued in the minde of Eue; without the work of her hus­band: so the redeemer of this sinne, was con­ceiued in the wombe of a woman, without the helpe of her husband. 3. As the first Adam was made of the earth, a pure virgin: so the second Adam was borne of Marie, a pure virgin. 4. As by the disobedience of the first [Page 21] Adam, death proceeded from a tree of life to his damnation: so by the obedience of the second Adam, life proceeded from a dead tree, to our redemption. 5. As the bad An­gell perswading the first Eue, hatched the vn­fortunat birth of sinne: so the good Angell saluting the second Eue, she conceiued the author of grace, who did ransom sinne. In all which misteries of our redemption, we clear­lie see, how God proportioned the plaistre, iust according to the nature of the disease.

2. The like proceeding hath our Lord ob­serued in the holie Sacraments of his Church. Hence it is, that in the Sacrament of Bap­tisme, is ordayned, an externall dipping or fall into the water, liuelie representing our fall in Adam. An outward washing, liuely, representing our inward cleansing. The spiri­tuall father and mothers consent, with their actuall beleife, is fully auayleable with the holy Sacrament, to the childes saluation that is baptised: as our consent and will in our first parents, was forceible to breake the commandment of God, both to his, and our damnation: and the like proportion it hath in many other points, which here for breui­tie sake I doe omit.

3. Hence it is, that we discerne the cor­respondence and similitude of water, and the outward washing, with the cleāsing, purify­ing and inward sanctifying of the soule. [Page 22] Which sacramentall water, by virtu of the death and passion of Iesus Christ, geueth en­tire testimony of the influence of Gods grace, from whence, as from an ocean of all good­nes, our whole blisse and happines is deri­ued, man being now made Christs by bap­tisme, and a true member of the same Christ. Hence it is, that in holie Baptisme, there is a full and ample remission, and generall par­don of all punishment, as well of temporall, as of eternall, without any further obligation or bond, to doe satisfactorie or penall workes; For being by Baptisme wholie vni­ted to Iesus Christ, planted and ingraffed in that true vine, and made a member of Christ, the whole benefit of his passion is applied vnto vs, euen as if euery sinner had suffered in his owne person, the head yelding all grace and influence, to the rest of the vnited members.

4. Thus much then being well, aduisedlie, and maturely considered, that the mercie and iustice of almightie God, would repaire man after his first fall by such waight and measure as hath been set downe, and that (by the ap­plication of his merits) smale and sleight should the penalties be that man should suf­fer and sustaine, so that with the elementall water of the holie Sacrament, all staine and soile of sinne should be wiped and washed cleane away; And sith that now there fol­loweth [Page 23] another relapse, and a second fall, the malice thereof much more grieuous then the first, a transgression far more enormous then the former, after a most contemptuous and rebellious maner, and against the maie­stie of almightie God, and sacred humanitie of our Sauiour Iesus, I say, man thus relapsed after Baptisme, voluntarilie abandoning his Redeemer, can not without a new reconci­liation, enioy the benefit of Christs death and passion, or participat of his gratious fa­uours, thus separated and disioyned by the breach of sinne; For hauing made as it were, a diuorce and diuision with Christ, and cut himselfe off from the true vine, wherof be­fore he was a member, (without the influ­ence of diuine fauors) he rests as a rotten and dead branche, fit only for fuell for hell fyre: no surely, no such withered, blasted and dead member, can draw any life or sustenance frō the roote, nor yet enioy the fruits of Christs death and passion, whose merits are no longer communicated vnto any, then they remayne vnited to him.

5. Let it be granted, that the death and passion of Iesus Christ, is a price sufficient to ransom and redeeme a thousand worlds, yet is it beseeming the iustice of God, that now in delinquents and transgressors, where the crimes are personall, and the reuoult of euery sinner, is not thorough his parents, but his [Page 24] owne default, they should be made partakers againe of the merits of Christ, by their owne personall cooperation, reconciling them sel­ues before reuolted from him, and taking vp their owne Crosse, haue part in the burthen with Christ, and groane with Cyreneus vnder the heauie waight thereof, to the cancelling, extinguishing, and full satisfying for their sin­nes. For seeing that the waight of sinne lies now vpon the sinners owne back, and that he can nether father, nor mother his sinne v­pon any other, but vpon him selfe, he must therfore curb and crucify his rebellious mem­bers, and vndergoe some penalties and pe­nances, answerable in some sort, and propor­tionat by iustice, vnto his offences and delicts

6. Moreouer, it is impossible now, for such as haue fallen from Christ, abandoning his grace and contemptuously breaking his com­mandment, to haue againe that first great and ample grace applied vnto them, that is, it is impossible to be Baptised againe, & so to be regenerated a new by a new death, buriall and resurrection of Christ, in so easie and gen­tle a maner, and with such full remission of all sinnes, as that first Sacrament of our in­corporation with Christ by Baptisme, did most aboundantly afford and yeld vnto vs. Nether can a bare beleefe, and a slight, simple or superficiall memorie of Baptisme, be auai­leable therunto, for so the course and order of [Page 25] iustice should not be obserued, but peruerted; and greater sinnes should be remitted with more facilitie, then those which were com­mitted before baptisme. It followeth ther­fore, that for as much as man hath bene illu­minated and endued by God with heauenly graces, and made partaker of the death, pas­sion, and merits of Iesus Christ, and of Gods most gratious spirit, now by sining, hauing crucified to him selfe the Sonne of God agai­ne, and made him a mocquerie, it seemeth, I say, most consonant to reason, that there should be a more painfull medecin, for the sati [...]faction of thi [...] his delict, then a base me­morie, and a bare beleefe only of Baptisme, to wash away such a number of soiles of damnable sinnes.

THE MEANES BY THE which man (thorough his sinne and contempt of God, thus deuided from the merits of Christs passion) may a­gaine participat of Gods most gratious fauor, and purchase forgiuenes of his sinnes, is by his owne penall workes, being vn [...]ted to Christ his head. And, that sinne is to be iudged by a court of conscience. [Page 26] THE III. CHAPTER.

ALbeit man by his fall, hath so far sepa­rated him selfe from God his soueraig­ne good, and from all fruition of eternall life, with a full purchase of eternall death, yet may he raise him selfe againe aloft, and re­vnite him selfe wholy a new to that true vine (our B. Sauiour) to participat of his gratious fauors, to the a new quicking and viuification of his soule. For as after the fall of mankind being created, although he was wholy sepa­rated from God his Creator, there yet remai­ned perpetually a similitude of his creation, a naturall likenes, and an indelible image of his Lord and maker, to wit, his free-will (though much weakened and defaced) by which he might arise againe (although not by his proper force and only power) to the similitude and likenes of his former creation, and to the liuelie image of his Creator: so conformably in the second fall of man after Baptisme, albeit he hath made hauock and ruine of his soule, yet there stil remaines ther­in an indelible marke of Christ his redeemer, a signe or caracter imprinted therin by mea­nes of this Sacrament, seruing as a token, paune, and pledge, of former receiued graces, and for a foundation wherupon man may againe, lay a new ground worke, and so a [Page 27] fresh reare vp his building, to the renewing of his soules health, and full sanctification and viuification of the same.

2. But one thinge is here to be vnderstood by the way, that as man being asisted by grace, may rise againe, so none can haue re­mission and forgiuenes of their sinnes, out of the store-house and treasurie of Christs death, nor yet participat of his loue and af­fection, who doe not tast of his paines and passion: whence it followeth, that to enioy the fruit of his bitter death, wherof we de­priued our selues thorough our separation from him by meanes of sinne, we must as li­uely members, be vnited againe vnto our head. For as the naturall life, consisteth in the vnion of the body with the soule: so doth the spiritualll life, in the vnion of the soule with almightie God. Now there can be no vnion but by the knot of loue, for as the loue of creatures aboue god, vniteth & incor­porateth him with them: so againe the loue of God aboue all creatures vnites him with God, with an vtter abandoning and forfaking of the creature; For such is the nature of loue, that it conuerteth, changeth, altereth, and doth a [...] it were, metamorphise the whole will and affection, yea and man him selfe into he thinge beloued: whence it followeth, [...]hat a sinner louing and affecting sinne, hath feruent desire to suffer all for it, thinking [Page 28] all sustained paine, a sweet felicitie, and all patience, too too litle to endure any affliction for it, and so louing much, vndergoes much; for he who hath once giuen his full will and consent, esteemes it nothing afterwards to giue his whole wealth and abilitie for what he loueth.

3 Now then, if the loue of creatures aboue God the Creator, hath bene, and is oft times so forcible and violent in the pursuit of them, is it not consonant to all reason that the loue of God, once entred into the hart, should cause therin as great and forcible dislike of sinne, and loue of him? especially, sith it is not possible, that man should perfectly vnite him selfe againe by loue to God, but with a true hatred and detestation of the euill for­merly affected. It is therfore meete, that the sinner purge and repaire with like voluntarie paines and trauells, the voluntarie delights and pleasures, with which the soule so blin­ded, hath ouer-gorged and englutted her selfe; and that the loue of God, doe worke as wonderfull effects in the soule in vniting her againe to God, as the disordinat loue of the creature did, in disuniting her from God; As for example, with all seueritie to pu­nish and afflict hir owne flesh, for that she was the tempting Dalila, which with her deceitfull appetites entised him to sinne. As he made lust, the liuelest image [Page 29] of his thoughts, so now to make it the very bittern [...]s of his gall. As with silence and secrecie he nourished it, so now with open mouth to publish and disclose it. Lastly, as he made all the powers of his body, powerfull incitements vnto sinne, with auersion and contempt of his Crea­tor, so with a discreet and spirituall re­uenge, to curb the [...]encenti [...]e motiues of his rebellious flesh, so to vnite him selfe againe to his Creator, with vtter detesta­tion of the creature, and that by how much the actions both of soule and body, haue bene more forcible to fall to sinne, they be so much the more intensiue to arise to grace: for so much the more is a man capable of heauenly sanctification, by how much he suffereth in his owne person, more penaltie and satisfaction.

4. And for as much as in punishment, which is naturally and properly due vnto sinne (as wherwith the fault is corrected and reduced to order) reason would (as hath already bene said) that he should wil­lingly accept, yea and fully endeuour to suffer paines, who was so bould and im­pudent, for his owne pleasure, to tran­gresse the law of God, and incurre his displeasure; so that the maner of our re­conciliation by penance, is far different from the order and course that Christ [Page 30] instituted for our regeneration, by the holy institution of the Sacrament of Baptisme. For as sinne (placendo, volendo, delectando intra uerat in animam meam) entred into the soule, by complacence, willing, and delectation: euen so by the contrarie way, according as the common rule requireth (contraria con­tra [...]ijs curantur) it is to be expelled and ex­tinguished, displacendo, nolendo, odiendo, contristando, to wit, with displicence, nilling, detesting and sorrowing: that as the conuer­sion to the creature, was with delight and complacence, so the auersion from the same creature must be, with sorrow & displicence.

5. We see by dailie practise and experien­ce, that where delinquents and transgressors seeke to make their attonement, they (besi­des that they be hartily sorrie for their of­fence) they spare no kinde of paines nor en­deuours, nor yet to part with the verie best portion of their welth and substance, to be securely reconciled vnto some great person whom they haue offended: shall we thinke then, that for euery greuous offender and transgressor, of Gods commandments, so slight an amendes shall suffice, as a solifidian and bare beleefe, without any further satisfaction, or without any penaltie or seueritie, suffered in his person, or in his substance? No surely, this can be nothinge else but a false cloke to couer careles, sloughtfull, and dis­solute [Page 31] liues, and to forme vnto our selues, a most pernicious securitie, of that which so much concerneth our eternall felicitie:

6. That euery penitent sinner, ought thus to satisfie almightie God, by his virtuous, and painfull workes, a further reason may be gi­uen: because our Sauiours will and pleasure is, that the merits of his passion be so far forth imparted and applied vnto vs, as the or­der of diuine iustice doth require. For as much therfore, as our Sauiour Christ hath suffered innocently for our offences, and that we were the cause of his bitter passion, we ought in like maner to resemble our head in this his sufferance, both in testimonie of our gratitude, loue and conformitie vnto him, as obedient members mortified with Christ our tormented head, as also of our hatred to sin­ne, and of the zeale and feruor which we beare to christian iustice. Againe, if we con­sider his owne wordes in the gospell of Luke 9. Christ willeth vs not to take vp his Crosse, but that euery one take vp his owne, that is to say, that we ought to crucifie our selues for our sinnes, as Christ did, and so by our owne satisfaction, to apply the merits of his, to ioy­ne our Crosse with his Crosse, that so the members take part with their head, for else there would be vntouched members, vnder a torne and thornie head, which were pre­posterous.

[Page 32]7. To conclude therfore, sith euery mans actions are his owne, and euery human act of man, of his owne proper nature is remune­rable, or else directly punishable, consequen­tly it is subiect to the law of iustice and iudg­ment, and is to stand to the triall and verdict, to receiue a iust and due reward, according to the merit or demerit; For as before Baptis­me, when man fell from his perfection, he forthwith was inthralled vnder the rigor and censure of iustice: euen so no lesse by all cō­gruēcie of reason, mā falling after Baptisme, runnes vpon the swordes point of al iustice, & subiects himself, to suffer the paines & penal­ties, that shal therby be awarded: quia peccata tunc recte ordinantur, quando debite puniantur; sinne is then duly ordered, when it is duly punished; In so much that if sinne should not be iudged and duly punished, according to the demerit thereof, there should be a mani­fest disorder in the machin and fabrick of the whole; wheras God hath poyzsed all by waight, and squared all by due measure; For the inordinatnes of a fault, is not reduced to order of iustice, but with recompencing the delict with due paine: and it is meete accor­ding to the order of iustice, that he who hath followed his owne will more then he ought, should ether willingly or vnwillingly, suffer contrary to what he would.

8. Lastly, euery sinfull act, includeth these [Page 33] two seueral thinges. Reatum culpa, & reaetum poena: a guilt of offence, and a guilt of paine; and vntill both of them be wholy and fully remoued away from the si [...]ner, the order of diuine iustice is not fully repaired and satis­fied in him, for penaltie and punishment, are two handmaides, appointed alwaies to awaite and attend vpon sinne. Wherfore sith euery mans actions are his owne, it is aggreeable to reason that he be answerable for them, and therfore that there must a court be ordained, a consistorie, and a tribunall seate of iudg­ment, to sitt vpon euery delinquent, that so sinne may be truly iudged, and duly punished.

SINNE BEING TO BE IVD­ged, and man being answerable for his owne misdeedes, and bound to stand to the penalties for full satisfactiō to God in a court of conscience therfore allot­ted, it is examined, who must be by right the iudge thereof. THE IIII. CHAPTER.

SEing there must be a penaltie and pu­nishment, and that proportionat by iu­stice to euery sinne, and so of necessitie a iu­diciarie order & proceeding, to examin accor­ding to the courte of iustice eu ry enormous [Page 34] crime and deadly sinne in an appointed tri­bunall, to censure, correct, chastice and duly punish it, it remaineth to seeke out what per­son is most fit, to be this iudge and vmpire, in this high tribunall and seate of iudgment. Where first is to be considered, that Iesus Christ, God and man, being the partie offen­ded, and one of them against whom the sin­ne and iniurie is committed, will not now sit in iudgment seate against the guiltie, and as both partie and plantife, sue his plea to con­demne and punish him, but hath errected a­nother court, to determine this cause for the present.

2. And although that God the Father, hath imparted in this case, all power and iurisdi­ction vnto his Sonne: and that God the Sonne hath surrendred ouer the selfe same right vnto others, refusing as it were for a time, to be as iudges and executioners ouer such notorious and rebellious transgressors, yet haue they not resigned or giuen this commission ether to Angells or Archangells, for that as they are most pure, vnspotted, and virgin-like crea­tures of our Lord, so if they should heare the confession of our sinnes and filthie enormi­ties (being perhaps so many rank breathed sinners) seeing vs without all sweet incense to cast vpon their fire, might giue such a sur­fet vnto their chast eares, that when they should come to cut the thrid betwixt iustice [Page 35] and mercie, they would vse rather a sharp ra­sor, then a gentle rod, and in hatred of the tares, pluck vp by the rootes an expected crop of corne: for which respect, these most pure and superior powers, would not haue bene meete iudges, in this tribunall and seate of iustice.

3. Being therfore that he would not sit him selfe in iudgment, nor yet resigne this office to Angells, and yet seeing some one was necessary to supply his place for the pre­sent, he appointed man for his vice-gerent, to exact due satisfaction of any crime com­mitted against him, and so to reconcile eache sinner to him. Hence it is, that these wordes are so vsually found in holie scripture, na­melie, albeit that all iudgment is giuen vnto the Sonne (Iohn 5.) yet as his Father sent him, so he sendes his Apostles (Iohn 20.) to wit, with ample power & iurisdiction to par­dō sinne. Hēce it is, that S. Paul dareth bould­ly to auouch, that if he forgaue any thinge, he forgaue it in the person of Christ. Hence it is, that he so highly dignifieth the functions of Bishops and of priests, as Christs vice-ge­rents, in whom he hath put the word of re­conciliation. Hence it is, that he breathed vpon his Apostles, and bid them to receiue the Holy Ghost, saying. Whose sinnes you for­giue, they are forgiuen; By all which passages it is apparant, that Christ hath giuen autho­ritie [Page 36] vnto some, in earth in whom should re­side iudiciar [...]e power, to iudge, examin, pu­n [...]sh, forgiue, and to reconcile vnto him euerie offender and delinquent, & so to shut, or open the gates of heauen, by imparting vnto them, the inexhaustible treasure of his death and passion.

4, For this cause (I say) this mercifull iudge and compassionat Sauior of our soules, out of his meere pittie, hath deligated this power and office vnto man, and that for sun­drie iust reasons. First, for that they are all swathed in Adams bandes, and all of them cast in the selfe same mould, all halting of one disease, all as well one as another, standing in neede of Gods asisting grace, so that euery one may set his tune to his neighbours key, and read in his fellowes fore-head, his owne fault pittie and compassion will therfore take best effect, where one shall perceiue his owne sore to bleed in his neighbours wound. Therfore his will is; Ite, ostendite vos sacer­dotibus. Goe and shew your selues vnto the priests.

5. Secondly, he giues this prerogatiue vnto man, that as euery sinner is posessed with the spirit of pride (only honoring with incense at his altar, the idoll of his owne will) selfe loue rebelling, and mustering it selfe against his Lord and maker: to curb therfore this can­kred stomack, and stisnecked obstinacie of [Page 37] this delinquent, he sends him to man, dust of his owne house, to open his sinne to man: that as sinne was begotten without shame, and continued with impudencie, so againe it should be confounded with shame, and ouer-faced with blushing. Ite, ostendite vos sacer­dotibus. Goe, shew your selues vnto the priests.

6. Thirdly, he sends the sinner to man, for as much as it is so hard a matter to bring inward shame, to outward confession, that where sinne and malice doth cause most sha­me vnto a man of confessing to man, this might at lest somwhat withdraw him from committing or falling into sinne. For many for shame doe cease from sining, when other­wise in their will, there is litle purpose of a­mending. te, ostendit: vos sacer [...]otibus. Goe, shew your selues vnto the priests.

7. Fourthlie, he sends vs to man, that where as sinners haue taken delight in sining, they should be punished by a contrary course in their amending: that is to say, as they haue bene contrarie to the will of God, so will he haue them healed and recured againe cleane contrary to their owne will, by opening that first, which coueteth to lie hid most, and to make another acquainted and witnes of that, wherof he first intended to haue no lest eye-sight or witnes in the world. Ite, ostendite vos sacerdotibus. Goe, shew your selues vnto [Page 38] the priests.

8. Fiftly, he send vs to man, that as sinne deuides vs farthest from God (for the farthest disioyned place from God appointed for sin­ners, is the center of the earth, and most re­mote and distant from heauen) so man, who is in the midle betwixt both, should haue power, ether to censure vs to heauen. or ir­reuocably to send vs to hell. Ite, ostendite vos sacerdotibus. Goe, shew your selues vnto the priests.

9. Lastly, he sends vs to man, that for as much as our offences, are most commonly against our euen Christian, it should be deci­ded in brotherly neighbourhood, and a man to make attonment betwixt brother and bro­ther. Ite, ostendite vos sacerdotibus. Goe, shew your selues vnto the priests.

10. And because there are few men, but that will somtimes straine curtesie with their owne conscience, and set their short cloth vpon the largest tainters, if euery man indif­ferently, should be iudge, ether in his owne, or in anothers cause, after his runing into most violent and exorbitant courses, he would perhaps be too too partiall and kind-harted, selfe-loue alwaies dwelling with him vnder one roofe) to enter the furnace of refyning his owne flesh, with bitter penance and satisfaction (God, as the scripture saith, exac­cting of eache to the vtmost farthing.) For [Page 39] this respect, Christ hath not put the sword into euery ones hand indifferently, nor made euery one iudge and executioner of his owne cause, but in the building and fabrique of his Church, he hath ordained pastors, prelates, and spirituall fathers, whom he hath substi­tuted here on earth, to reconcile vs to him in heauen: yea such who deale with vs in so milde a maner, that if we should weigh in a ballance our ould offences, with the new pu­nishments imposed for them, we shall finde our enioyned penances by his priests, far in­ferrior to the waight of our wicked deedes, and seemeing rather to be touched with a milde iustice, then to torture vs on the tain­ters of seuere correction.

11. To conclude, as in the workes of the perfect regeneration of man, God and Man were combined together to redeeme man: so againe in the act of reconciliation of man, God would, that God and man should be re­ioyned to reconcile man; And though it were not in that straight and hipostaticall vnion, yet in such sort hath God imparted his spirit vnto man, and so far forth, that our fore-fa­thers haue dared to deifie them, and to affir­me that they are made partakers of Gods na­ture, to worke and effect Gods work, a dei­fied order, and as it were halfe Gods, and not altogether meere men: yet not respecting their person, but their sacred order and their holy [Page 34] [...] [Page 35] [...] [Page 36] [...] [Page 37] [...] [Page 38] [...] [Page 39] [...] [Page 40] function. Cyril. cap. 56. lib. 12. in Ioan. & lib. cont sul. & S Ambros. de sacerdotio.

12. Thus much then being well conside­red, it remaineth as a full remonstrance, that they are the priests and pastors of Gods Church, who are our iudges here on earth, in our transgressions and enor­mous crimes, whom Christ hath deputed as his substitutes, to bind and lose by whose arbitremēt (Gods most holy spirit concurring therewith) all satisfaction and forgiuenes of sinnes, by true attonement and reconciliatiō, is fully pleasing and acceptable vnto him.

THAT THERE MVST BE AN opening, confession & manifestation of our sinnes before this iudge, appointed by Christ in this tribunal and court of cōsciēce; And that this iudge, is a Priest. THE V. CHAPTER.

SIth there is a court, a consistorie, and a seate of iudgment in the Church, or­deined by the high priest Christ Iesus, wherin the Apostles and their successors are appoin­ted as iudges & that sinne must come before the bar, to stand to triall by order of iustice, & all delinquents taxed to humble themselues before this tribunall, it clearly followeth, [Page 41] that Confession is necessarily required; For, in as much as expres power and commission, is giuen to Priests to remit and retaine sin­nes, and that Christ hath promised whose sinnes they forgiue, they are forgiuen, and whose they retaine, they are retained, it fol­loweth (I say) necessarilie, that we are bound to submit our selues to their iudg­ment, for the release of such sinnes as we commit; For else this wonderfull power were imparted to them in vaine, if none were bound to seeke for absolution at their handes; nether can any rightly seeke for ab­solution of them, vnles they confesse them particularly, at least those sinnes which are mortall, whether committed in thought, will and cogitation only, or else in word also, and in worke.

2. For we must consider, that Gods anoin­ted priests, being in this Sacrament of penan­ce placed and constituted in Christs steed, as iudges in cases of our conscience [...], can not rightly censure our case, without full and ex­act knowledge of our offences, with all the necessary circumstances and differences of the same: which can not otherwise be had of thē, being mortall men, then by a simple, sincere and distinct disclosing and relation of them. For certaine it is, that no priuie or secret sin­nes are remitted in heauen, except the priest doe first forgiue them in earth (according to [Page 42] the afore-recited saying of our Sauiour:) but no sinnes can be duly remitted or retained, vnles they be knowen vnto him who hath authoritie therunto, and knowledge of sinnes (especially such as are secret) can not be had of man, who can not see into the hart of man, but by confession of the sinner. Wher­fore the Confession, yea of our very secret sinnes, is most necessarie to saluation, by Christs ordination and institution: and con­sequently, Priests receiued this authoritie to hea [...]e the confessions of Christian people. For in that Christ instituted the end, he also insti­ted the meanes which should be necessary to the obtaining of the end, or else we must make Chri [...]t our law-maker, vnperfect in his wordes and workes. In so much that we may boldly say with S. Ierom, that sinnes can not ether be remitted or retained, vnles the priest doe first know them: who thus vnderstood the wordes of Christ, where he promiseth the keyes of the kingdome of heauen vnto S. Peter. The priest (saith he) when as according to his offi [...]e, he hath heard the diuersitie of sin­nes, knoweth who is to be bound, and who to be losed; But how can he heare, except they con­fes. S. Hier. com. in Mat. 16.

3. Moreouer, for as much as euery peni­nitent, is now in league and frindship with his Lord and God, it i [...] meete that he vtterly abandon whatsoeuer may any way make a [Page 43] breache betwixt their amitie, or which may hinder any entercourse of fauors. But there can not be in man, a more capitall enimie, nor ought, so much odious to God as sinne: therfore he ought to hate that which his Lord and soueraigne hateth, as his vtter eni­mie, yea and to abandon it as a most detesta­ble fiend and foe to God. But there is no greater spite to sinne, then to confes it, nor act more pleasing to God, then so to disclose it: the reason is, because sin is a secret & close enimie, which as it is begun with secrecie, so it is supported with silence. Nor shall wee see, that inward sinne, loues to come to outward shew, to purchase any sort of shame. And most hard it is, to bring inward shame, to open confession, the nature of sinne being, to be hid, masked, shrowded, and cloked, in so much, that he who nourisheth sinne, lod­geth it as a viper, secretly lurking in his boso­me. If a sinner therfore, will disposesse him­self of the thraldome of such a guest, he must take a contratie course, which is to publish it, and to vnmaske and vnfould it, and to open euery wrincle and platye by Confes­sion, for Qui male agit, odit lucem. He that doth euilly, hateth the light.

4. To destroy sinne therfore, a man must open the doore of all confusion, and so with shame, vtterly confound the author and insti­gator to it, by confessing it. But to confes it [Page 44] to God alone, there can be no such shame: for as there was no shame before him to commit it, so lesse when it is committed, to confes it. Therfore this shame (the inseperable compa­nion of sinne and wickednes) must be by confessing it vnto a man, whence ariseth an vtter loathing and confusion, a holie hatred and detestation therof. In so much that sin­ne, not hauing in the hart wher-with to shroude it, no inward thoughts to flatter it, no lik [...]ning in the will to delight in it, no af­fection to take complacence in it, nor so se­cret corner in the soule to harbour it, hauing withall the mouth to blow vtter defiance a­gainst it, the tongue to spitt his venom at it, being thus oppugned by all the powers both of soule and body, it must of necessitie, as a treacherous re [...]ell hotely pursued, be put to flight, exile and confusion, by confession.

5. Nether yet can a generall Confession, be auaileable to this purpose; for seeing that thy prelat is appointed to be thy spirituall iudge, to search into the leprosie of thy soule, a chi­rurgion to launce thy fes [...]ered woundes, and a phisition to cure thine ill aff cted humors, who is there so senceles as to imagin, that any combatant, who hath receiued sundry woundes, a patient that hath many secret disease [...], a su [...]er that hath many causes, all intricat and crabbed, that for the first it shall be sufficient to say, I am wounded, and not [Page 45] to tell where? The other to complaine saying; I am infirme and diseased, and not to tell how? The third to make his moane, that he is encombred with many suites in law, and tell not what? sith to haue the woundes cu­red, the diseases healed, and the cau [...]es ended, they must in particular shew their greeuances one by one, wherby the chirurgean may duly consider, and apply accordingly his seuerall plaisters, the phisition his most conuenient medecines, and the iudge for euery doubt, a sound, solid and sure resolution: for the di­seased person is hardly cured, where the pa­tient is crosse or wayward to open his griefe, and the phisition vtterly ignorant of his di­sease.

6. To conclude: euen so in this court of sacramentall Confession, the priest being constituted iudge vnder Christ, and iudgment being an act of prudence, can not be executed, but by knowledge of particularities; For he that iudgeth that he knoweth, is a iudge of iustice, and therfo e a generall confession, without specification of particulars, is not any way in reason auaylable. For it is not for ghostly fathers, in matters of conscience, to shoote arrowes idlely or at randome, to iudge causes by twylight, or to solue questions in the darke. Besides, if this generallitie were sufficient for confession, there should be but one maner of binding and losing of all sin­ners, [Page 46] and so blasphemers, murtherers, adul­terers, periurers, theeues and vsurers, vsing one and the selfe same generall confession, should haue like easie iudgment with euery smale delinquent, and be absolued: therfore it must be more in particular, wherby the spi­rituall iudge, may more particularly discerne the cause, enioyne him penance and workes of satisfaction.

THAT PRIESTS AFTER CON­fession, ought eo enioyne penance and satisfactorie workes; how man may sa­tisfie God by these acts, and what chie­fly they are. THE VI. CHAPTER.

FOR as much as euery penitent is ordi­narily bound, by order of diuine iustice, to doe satisfaction vnto God for the guilt of sinne by some temporall paine, after their deadly sinne is pardoned, and sith very few conuertites, or none at all, haue that earnest­nes of spirit, that feruencie of contrition, that abhorring of their sinnes, that hartie loue and conuersion vnto God, nor such sincere auer­sion from the creature, as doth proceed from th [...]ir very harts, and from the inward forces and powers of their soules, therfore in r [...]spect [Page 47] of this their imperfect contrition for their sinnes, the iustice of almightie God requireth, afterwards of them, a temporall punishment, to be suffered, ether here, or else where, wherby to reduce them fully to the order of diuine iustice, which by their sinnes, they haue broken and transgressed: for, as hath bene already said, the inordinatnes of a fault, is not reduced vnto the due order of iustice, but by due recompence thereof by paine. S. Tho. 1. 2. q. 87. art. 6. & 3. & 3. part. quest, 86. art. 4.

2. Wherfore, the way to repaire and re­duce penitent sinners vnto the order of diuine iustice (where their contrition is so imper­fect) is, to suffer afterwards some temporall paines, afflictions, chasticements, and curbin­ges of the flesh, wherby they may as mem­bers of Christ, and by virtu of his superaboun­dant satisfaction and painfull passion vpon the Crosse, satisfie the wrath of God, after a sort, and in their degree. And because that the keyes of heauen, were not only giuen vnto priests to loose, but withall to binde, not to remit sinnes only, but also to re aine, being iudiciall actes, and by the wordes of Christ (whatsoeuer you shall binde Mat. 16.) all kinde of discipline and punishment of of­fenders, ether spirituall (which directly is here ment) or else corporall (so far as it ten­deth to the execution of the spiritua charge) [Page 48] is here comprised, therfore in this court and seate of iudgment, where first the Apostles, and after their successors, were appointeed iudges, priests may, yea and ought, as they absolue delinquents from their sinnes, so li­kewise to enioyne them satisfactorie workes for their penance: that as by their absolution, they remit the guilt of sinne, and the eternall punishment therto belonging; so likewise they retaine sinnes, in regard of the tempo­rall penaltie, when they enioyne penance vnto the delinquent to be performed: a do­ctrine approued in all ages, euen from the time of the primitiue Church.

3. Nether is there wanting sufficient rea­son to make a full remonstrance hereof, that it was, and is most agreeable to Gods holy will and pleasure, that in the Sacrament of pennance, a certaine mulct and penaltie should be enioyned by his priests, vpon such as had notoriously offended and transgressed his lawes, which is not enioyned to those who are regenerat by the sacrament of Bap­tisme. For Baptisme being but only a meane to regenerat, it was not much behouefull that man should labour much therin, but so it is not (nor no reason it should be) in the Sa­crament of Penance after Baptisme, for here the soule is sick, wounded and languishing with many diseases, and penance is the salue and medecine, to heale the parts ill affected. [Page 49] It is then most aggreable vnto reason, that the partie patient should suffer (before he be cured) the smarting corosiues, sharpe mede­cines, bitter potions, and deepe incisions; for it is the course of iustice, that selfe doe, must selfe haue, and that so far forth as he hath ouerlashed in the delight of pleasure, he should a while groone vnder the heauie burthen of paine: and that the priest to whom is beque­thed this power in earth, should not absolue sinfull delinquents, but by imposing penance vpon them. Otherwise most Christians would become careles and negligent in all good workes, conceiuing a deceitfull security of their owne saluation, thorough the sufficien­cie of Christs satisfaction, and so would vse (as too too many doe in this corrupt time of heresie) Christs satisfaction and redemption, as a cloake to couer their careles, slouthfull, and dissolute liues.

4. But here for the comfort of all such as [...]re truly penitent, in such sort as hath bene [...]aid, if we note the streight vnion and con­ [...]unction, betwixt Christ and his faithfull members, we shall plainly perceiue, that the [...]atisfactions of the members of Christ, be Christs satisfactions, because as S. Paul saith. 1. Cor. 6.17.) He that cleaueth to our Lord, [...] one spirit: in so much that our painfull wor­ [...]es and satisfactions, may be satisfactorie and [...]leasing vnto God. For being vnited and ioy­ned [Page 50] vnto our Sauiour Christ, as his true and faithfull members, so long ae we perseuer in in that vnion with him, all our good though­tes, deedes and workes, are inspired, directed, gouerned, fortified, and sanctified with his holy spirit, and so we liue in Christ, and Christ in vs. In respect therfore that we are Christs members, the Church is the plenitude of his person, and the passions and satisfa­ctions of Christs members, being dedicated and sanctified in Christs blood, makes the ple­nitude of his passion and satisfaction, and so the passions of Christ the head, and the affli­ctions and satisfactions of his Church and members thereof, make one compleate masse of passions. And like as when any of these members are persecuted, him selfe in like sort is persecuted: so when any of his members doth any satisfactorie workes, he him selfe doth worke them, and doth satisfie. Wher­vpon is euidentlie to be deduced, that our sa­tisfaction is not in vaine, albeit our Sauiour Christ hath sufficiently satisfied, and paid our rāsome vpon the Crosse: no more then Christ now sitting at the right hand of his Father, praying sufficiently for vs al, hath so frustrated all our prayers, that wee neede not to pray.

5. Seeing then our satisfaction may be a­uailable before the throane of mercie, consi­sting chiefly of those deedes and acts, which are especially accompted our owne, we may [Page 51] reduce all our painfull and satisfactorie wor­kes vnto these three, to wit, Fasting, Prayer, and Almes: which besides that they are holie and virtuous, they are also painfull vnto the flesh, by which paine, satisfaction is made vnto God, sacrificing euen all our endeuours, actions and employments, and all that we haue, vnto the glorie and maiestie of almigh­tie God; For, all the actes of our minde, we offer vp to God by praier: the acts of our body, by fasting: and all other outward and externall blessinges, by almes. By almes, we sacrifice our substance: by fasting our bodies: by praier, our soules.

6. Hence hath it proceeded, that the good ould father S. Hierom, and with him many other holy Saints and seruants of God, so hewed and tewed their tender flesh, by broi­ling in the preaching heates of sommer, shi­uering and quaking in the bitter stormes of winter, trauelled with afflictions, ouer-worne with fasting, watching, abstinence, cruel and excessiue chasticements, to suppres the rebel­lious swelling of their flesh, bearing volun­tarilie the crosse of tribulation here in earth, to make their better passage into the king­dome of heauen. Hence it is, that hair-cloth and ashes, haue bene so highlie in esteeme a­mongst the cheefest seruants and friends of God. Hence proceeded watching and prayer, night after night, with voluntarie sequestra­tion [Page 52] and exile from the world, liue in vncoth and desert places, with frequentation of ma­nie godlie, austere and spirituall exercises.

7. To conclude therfore, let vs here be­hould, the incomprehensible goodnes, of al­mightie God, who as he hath prouided hel­pes & remedies for the diseases of the bodie, so hath he likewise done for the diseases of the soule For the soule being no lesse subiect to the malice of sinne, to spiritual infirmities, languishing diseases, often relapses and the like, it had bene il prouided of almightie God, where there is such procliuitie to sundry sick­nesses, if no conuenient remedy or phisick had bene prepared. And for as much as all euill humors are purged ether by potion or vomit; and aboundance of blood, by phlebo­tomie and incision of veines: euen so are all the sinnes of the soule healed and cured, ether by Baptisme, or sacramentall satisfaction, by curbing the rebellious rancor of the flesh. Hence it is, that Baptisme may be rightly re­sembled to a potion and purgation: which as it is an externall liquor, and is receiued by the mouth, so the water of Baptisme, being sprinkled vpon the bodie, cleanseth the soule with great facilitie, and washeth downward euen from the crowne of the head, to the plant of the foote, the filth and blemishes of the soule. But penance is another manner of phisick, a vomit, as it were, much more vio­lent, [Page 53] which working first in the stomach, draweth euery humor vnto one part, raising it vpward, and violently expelling them by the mouth: beginning first in the hart and in­ward parts, but yet with torment, griping, and at the last with loathing and abhorring and vomiting of the soule, raising vp all from the bottom of the stomach to the tongue, to cast it out by the mouth; And as most purga­tions and vomits, worke best by the helpe of heate: so in this purgation, there must be a spirituall heate and feruor, with a hart-bur­ning and loathsomnes of body and flesh, with a continuall burning and loue of the soule, ioyned with true detestation of sinne, to make full recompence and satisfaction to al­mightie God.

BY THE MANIFOVLD BENE­fits which doe proceed from auricular Confession, is to be gathered, that the same is meete to be admitted, both in the Church of God, as also in euery Christian common-welth: and much more secure to follow the Catholique opinion in this point, then that of Protestants. [Page 54] THE VII. CHAPTER.

IN regard of the manifould benefits that doe redound by this holy Sacrament vnto the houshold and familie of Christ our Lord, may easilie be gathered the necessitie thereof, and that the same neuer proceeded from the inuention of man, nor from no other, then from the institution of Iesus Christ and his holy Spirit: sith long experience doth now shew the same to be, so holie and whol­some a thinge in the Church of God, and so conuenient for euery Christian common welth. For if ether we consider, the maiestie of almightie God, or his pastors and prelates presiding in his Church, or the Church it selfe militant here on earth, or the faithfull who are the flock, and familie of Iesus Christ, we shall plainly perceiue the wonderfull benefit, of absolution and confession to a priest.

1. First therfore, if we consider the won­derfull goodnes of almightie God, we may see in this worke of the priests absolution, the vnspeakable clemencie and mercie of Christ, who doth not wrest and wrinch out our con­fessions, like vnto earthly princes and iud­ges, to confound and condemne vs, but as a most milde and carefull phisitian, doth suffer his deputies to reuewe our woundes, and gentlely to touche and handle them, and [Page 55] then to heale vs. Nether yeth doth he so shew his mercie, as that he vtterly ommitteth his iustice, but doth in this Sacrament make vse of both, ballancing our pride with humilitie, and abating euery sinners courage by humble confession, enioyning those that haue bene notorious delinquents, to vndergoe for pe­nance, the shame and confusion of Con­fession.

2. That vtilitie cometh hereby to pastors and curates of soules appeareth, sith by con­fession, they vnderstand the griefes, hart-bur­ninges, diseas [...]s, and euery particular soare of their flock and charge, wherby in due season, they may prepare to eache a redres and suf­ficient remedy, to worke vpon their weaknes with their great wisdome, their ignorance with their great knowledg, their vnconstan­cie with their grauitie, their disorders with their zeale and care, and so safely conduct them by the path of goodnes and pietie.

3. In regard of the whole Church, how behouefull it is to the weale publique, it is not so hard to see, but that euen the shortest-sighted man may behould: sith that in exte­rior courts, the iudges oftentimes disguise matters, studie for long delaies, heape suites one vpon another, and when the parties deale most sincerely, yet hardly can they bring the controuersie to an end. Where contrarie-wise we see with how smale labour & how soone, [Page 56] priests in the court of conscience, haue brought many from the heates of anger to a mylde spirit, and tractable to yeld to any or­der of reformation; Yea it is auerred in eue­rie Christian nation, that many difficulties which time could neuer moderat, or by pro­bable coniecture be accorded, (as hath bene experienced in thousands of quarrels of great personages, whom nether friendes could en­treat, nor enimies feare, nor gould allure, nor other presents reclayme) yet being afterwards brought vnder Benedicite, when time hath had his full course, there hath bene found great facilitie, to end that which before see­med difficil, yea rather plainly desperat to determine. For it being the nature and pro­pertie of confession, to change the mindes of men, and their passions, & to impart to new men, new affections, presently restitution is made of former wronges offered, heates of furie sodainlie quenched, vnlawfull contracts annulled, and guilfull bargaines dissolued whence ensueth a well setled cōmon-welth, in all good order and gouernment. And al­beit some few goe as bruit catle to the water and drinke not, yet as the common pro­uerb saith, one Swallow or two, makes no sommer.

4. An other speciall benefit that those re­ceiue who goe to confession as they ought, besides their reconciliation to God, and for­giuenes [Page 57] of their sinnes is, that ordinarilie they haue giuen them aduised councell, godly in­structions, great confort and consolation, quiet and tranquillitie of conscience for sin­nes past, remedie and redres for falling into mischiefes to come; God hauing so linked confession, with shame and confusion (shā­fastnes being the mother of virtu) that for shame oftentimes man leaues to sinne, when the sweetnes therof doth greatly entice him to the contrarie.

5. Now then, take away and abolish auri­cular confession (as wicked heretiques haue done at this day) and tell me whither com­mon-wealths are better gouerned, suites & quarrels sooner ended, controuersies spede­lier decided, the feare of God better enter­tained, whither wemen be more chast, men more virtuous, children more obedient, ser­uants more trustie, masters better pay-masters friendes more faithfull, lay-people more iust in their dealinges, cleargie men more deuout in praying, or whither there is more religiō, feare of God, faith, fidelitie and conscience among all estates, or rather continuall fre­quentation of euill, vanting of wickednes, yea rather impudent publishing of thinges abhominable, following the cursed crew of Sodom and Gomorrah, to whom it was no more shame to sinne, then to eate, as though there were no woord of God to prohibit, nor [Page 58] any God at all to punish such execrable crymes.

6. Hence then we may well conclude, sith the most earnest desire of our fore-fathers, the scope and drift of all philosophers, the la­bors and indeauors of all law-makers, the care and vigilancie of all soueraignes, was to instruct in their common-wealths, how to liue well, and how to die well, the only meanes then in our Christian cōmon-welth, and the chiefest sinnew from whence virtu and godlines doth arise, being the holie Sa­crament of Confession, and priests absolu­tion, that Christ who is our eternall Father, the best philosopher, the wisest law-maker, the greatest polititian, & our sacred and most dread soueraigne, shall we thinke him, I say, to be so careles to redres or to appoint a reme­die, or so far to let loose the reynes of all li­bertie (him selfe treading so painfull and nar­row a path) as to suffer vs to runne headlong without care of conscience, to liue like disso­lutes, to die without regard of soule or body, and not wiselie to haue prescribed vs the soundest way?

7. To conclude, many Protestants them­selues doe auouch, that Catholiques doe wel in going to confession, being the doctrine of their owne booke of common prayer, the plaine wordes and exhortation of S. Iames, to confes one to another, and the manifest [Page 59] truth of Christ vnto his Apostles, & in them, to their successors, to forgiue sinnes. Is it not then (good Christian) in cases so desperat as this, yea so doubtfull and ambiguous as euen Protestants make it, that seeing all Christen­dome ouer (some few parts excepted) deny al saluatiō, to such as vtterly reiect priests abso­lution, yea and that the far lesser part (which is the Protestant) can not gayne say, but that it is a most ancient practise, a right godly vse, nothing derogatiue to Gods honor and glo­rie, or lesse hindrance to the atchieuing of heauen, and fruition of all eternall happines, may not we then truly conclude, that it is far more secure to follow the Catholique o­pinion and that secure passage (though som­what about as they say) then to follow the Protestants shorter cut, truly too too vncer­certaine, and too too dainty away, for such as truly should follow Christ: and this but an opinion also of a few? Ergo, there is more reason to beleeue that Christ, when he said. Whose sinnes yee forgiue are for [...]iuen, there is more reason, I say, to beleeue, that he ment his Apostles should absolue from sinne, and that penitents should goe to confession for their sinnes, then to thinke that he gaue so great a power, together with the holie Ghost, only for a preaching absolution.

BY THIS THAT CONFESSION to a Priest, can not be, nether was first instituted by any human law, hauing bene in continuall practise from the Apostles times, it is proued, that it had his originall, from the institu­tion and appointment of Christ him­selfe. THE VIII. CHAPTER.

IOhn Caluin, albeit he could not abide papistrie by day-light, and thorough the grosse sighted spectacles of his soaring conceit, giue any good look vpon this do­ctrine of auricular Confession, yet he ranging into the practise of former times (as though he would haue swept away the dust and cob-webbes of those vnciuill and vnlearned ages) out of his vnwonted kindnes, giues auricular confession this honest pasport, to wit, that it hath been practised for many hundred yeares. And though perhaps I might well borrow so fauorable a blast of this mans mouth, for proofe of antiquitie in our behalfe, yet this is not the vpshot of our game, to stand only vpon this point of ancient custome, and so to make it but an ecclesiasticall law, decree, or [Page 61] positiue constitution: but my meaning is, to get a further start, and to proue with reason, that as confession hath the prerogatiue of an­cient vse and custome, so withall to carry the countenance of Apostolicall tradition, and certaintie of Christs owne ordination and in­stitution.

1. And first, sith that confession vnto priests, and by them the absolution and re­mission of sinnes, hath been in the Church of God, before all decrees of Popes or Coun­cels (as shall hereafter manifestly appeare) and not only long before the first generall councell of Nice, but before all other ether nationall or prouinciall whatsoeuer, it can not therfore be, that confession should be confi­ned within the compas of any humane de­cree, sith all human decrees are circumferen­ced, within the knowledge of time and place, when and where, in what age, vnder what Councell and Pope they had their first begi­ning, which this hath not, and therfore came directly from Christ. Thus much may be veri­fied, concerning the very substance of the commandement of sacramentall confession, to wit, that it is necessarie to saluation, euen by Christs owne institution. For in that Christ instituted the end, he instituted likewise the meanes to obtaine the end: and so giuing his Apostles power to remit or retaine sinnes, he withall ordained confession of the same sin­nes; [Page 62] For sinnes (as hath been said) can not be duly remitted, vnles they be knowen: and knowledg of sinnes, especially of secret, can not be had of man (who seeth not the hart) but by confession of sinnes. It therfore fol­loweth consequentlie, that they receiued au­thoritie to heare confessions, and that the same was instituted by Christ him selfe; for this forme of argument vsed S. Aug. (epist. ad Ian. 118.) that where we found a doctrin to be receiued into the vniuersall Church. and that no begining can be shewed thereof. it is to be held, that it proceeded imediatly from Christ and his Apostles.

2. Againe, for as much as the generall pra­ctise of auricular confession in all Christian contries, could not otherwise proceed at first, but by a commandment, (it not being easie by rigor of law, to command the mightiest monarch to confes and manifest his secret sin­nes) no human power could enforce or com­mand sinners, to make their confession of their secret sinnes; which is most euident. For man can not make a law, but only for that whereof he can iudge, but he can nether iudge nor pierce the thoughts of the hart, no more then the breath of his mouth, can pierce the strongest glasse of steele, therfore no hu­man power can command or make a law to enforce such secret cōfession of sinnes vnto a priest. And be it that there were a law, truth [Page 63] enforcing sinners to confes, yet would it be still in the freedome of man, what he would confes: and so it would rather be a burden­some knee-labor, then any way ether hole­some or beneficiall vnto the soule. Therfore, sith man doth confes (and maketh therof a matter of conscience) it should be absurd to imagin, that it was an human law comman­ding, and not the expres command and di­uine law of Iesus Christ enforcing.

3. Moreouer, if we consider the heauie burthen of Confession, and compare the same with the manifold heauie burdens that were laid vpon the backs of the people of God from the first begining, we shall see that this burthen which is now laid vpon the backs of Christians, will be a yoke and burthen far more painfull, then any of all those that euer was imposed or supported by our predeces­sors. For it is apparant, that of all those thin­ges which Catholike Christians doe perfor­me, the precepts they obserue, the com­mandments they accomplish, the ceremo­nies they practise, and the sacrifices they offer, that to make confession of their secret mortall sinnes vnto another man, is the shar­pest and most rigorous of all the rest. For what can be more contrarie to our corrupt and proud nature, then to accuse our selues of our most horrible secret sinnes? which euery man by all meanes possible will seeke [Page 64] to hide, and is most ready to excuse The rea­son wherof is, as Plato obserueth, because to whom we disclose a secret, to him we sell our freedom and libertie. And what I pray you can be more yrksom or more burden­some (especially to such as liue at such liber­tie, as the mightiest monarches and most po­tent princes) then to prostrate them selues at the feete of a Priest, and to open and confes vnto him, the horrible plots, horrid murders, and filthie adultries which they haue com­mitted, and as it were impairing the reputa­tion of their owne tribunall, to be bound and subiect to obey to that of the Priest?

4. Now then, sith plaine experience doth teache vs, that thinges which are difficult to be done, we can hardly be induced to doe them, euen then when they are commanded to be done, who is of so short or shallow iudgment, as once to imagine, that so many Popes, Cardinalls, Archbishops, Bishops Pa­stors and religious persons, with the whole residue of the learned cleargie, and withall so many Christian Emperors, Kinges, Dukes, Earles, and Barons, with all the magistrats and common people thoroughout all Chri­stendome, would, or could haue entertained a law so longe, and that so exceeding bur­densome to flesh and blood, if it had not pro­ceeded from the expresse commandment of Iesus Christ? Moyses gaue a law vnto the He­brues, [Page 65] Solon to the Greekes, Pheroneus to the Egiptians, Numa Pompilius to the Romans, but as men made them, and as men died, so were they ended and abolished after their deathes. But this law of confession hath con­tinued so many hundred yeares, nor could it euer hitherto be put downe, though some carnall Capharintes, and late illuminated apo­stata Friars and priestes, as Friar Luther, Friar Bucer, Calum, Beza and such like other run­negate priests, haue opposed and gain-said it.

5. Therfore, sith Confession is a yoke and heauie burden, and euery yoke naturally is sharp, hard and painfull to beare, and that the beast that draweth the same goeth bound and trauelled, and sith that so many thou­sands haue notwithstāding all this, obedient­ly put this yoake of confession vpon their neckes, and yet doe lightly and confortably beare and carry away this burden, it must nee­des follow by good reason, that it is the yoke of Iesus Christ, whose yoke is sweet and bur­den light. They are the burdens of the di­uell, that doe loade vs, and ouerthrow vs: they are the burdens of the world, that are greuous and intollerable vnto vs: they are the burdens of the flesh, which into sundry sin­nes enthrall and ingulfe vs: but the burthens of Christ are comfortable vnto vs: for he doth lighten vs when he doth load vs, giue vs li­bertie when he yokes vs, and iointly draweth [Page 66] with vs by his loue & grace in the same yoke.

6. Sith then the substance of the com­mandment of sacramentall Confession, hath not, nor cannot be proued to haue proceeded from any human decree or institution, vpon the premisses, I frame this argument. Ether this absolution and forgiuenes of sinnes by Priests, which hath beene practised in the Church of God so many hundred yeares, and which all Christians haue held in so great re­uerence and estimation, together with the Priests chalenging such an vniuersall obe­dience to their tribunalls, aboue all earthly princes and potentates, hath his authoritie, warrant and certaintie from Christ, or not. If it hath, then the matter is ended, and the question fully decided: for it followeth ne­cessarily, that the Catholique faith concer­ning confession and Priests absolution is both true and vpright doctrine, yea commanded by Christ him selfe, without any derogation at all vnto his glorie. If it hath not, that is to say, if it be not true, nor haue not the countenance of Christs owne command, then doe but tell me, how credible it is, that such a grosse error, and of so long time and con­tinuance, could be brought into the Church of God, ether by prince or by prelat, yea who he was that durst first preache or perswade to the people, so grosse, notorious and palpable a lie? Or what wise men of the magistracie [Page 67] and common-welth, would suffer themselues to be thus hampered with so harsh a law, and so subiect themselues to earthly men, to Gods dishonor? Ot why were there not councells called to confound it, and doctors of the Church to preach against it: who yet haue euer been so vigilant, that they haue quickly espied and discouered euen the least error?

7. Seeing then this doctrin of priests abso­lution, hath been entertained so longe, and that by the wisest and mightiest men; and seeing againe that it is most improbable, that men would so easilie suffer them selues to be angled with words, to confes to a poore priest, the most secret and the greatest sinnes that euer they committed; or be brought to the same by the force & constraint of a tem­porall command, when the thing it selfe had no warrant from Gods word, nor obligation in conscience; it clearly followeth for the reasons afore-said, that this doctrin of auricular confession, is the very doctrine of Christ him selfe, by his owne authoritie first instituted, by the Apostles practised, by the Church en­certained, by the fathers preached, and by all good and godly people to haue been fre­quented, and so from time to time vntill this present, as a most diuine and holie Sacra­ment of Iesus Christ, euermore esteemed and approued

BY THAT THAT IT IS MA­nifest, that Christ (Math. 9.) as man did forgiue sinnes, may also be proued, that his preists as men may remitt sins, Christ himselfe saying to them (Iohn. 20.) whose sinnes yee forgiue, are for­giuen. THE VIIII. CHAPTER.

OVr blessed Sauiour (Math. 9.) vpon a cure donne to the sicke of the palsie, takethe an occasion to confute the maisters of the Iewes, as then most eager in the tur­bulency of their witts, to gainsay his preistly power of remittinge sinnes here in earth, as he was the sonne of man. The which (con­sidering their blasphemous speeches against him, their pretence being, that almighty God onely forgeue the sinnes) he confutethe very euidently, bothe with sound and grounded reasons, and with most apparant miracles. And although our sauiour might haue answe­red the Iewes, that albeit it were admitted, that the power of remittinge sinnes were so peculiar to God, that it could not be commu­nicated nor done by any any humaine mini­stery, yet notwithstanding he was not to be accused of blasphemy, because he was the [Page 69] true and euer liuinge God, and therfore might and could forgiue and remit sinnes, where it best beseemed his diuine and holy pleasure. Howebeit our Sauiour stoode not with the Iewes vpon that pointe, but mani­festly proued and declared, that that power to remitt sinnes (which he then exercised) was giuen to him as he was the sonne of man (marc. 2. luc. 5.) A truthe most apparant euen by the other three Euangelists; for where they record this fact and discourse of our Sauiour with the Iewes, they vse preci­sely one forme of woords, namely, that the sonne of man hath this power, beinge as it were a parcell of the more generall commis­sion signified and conteyned in these woords Iohn. 5. Omne iudicium dedit filio, he hath gi­uen all iudgment to the sonne.

2. And it is more aduisedly to be conside­red, how that in most vniforme and expresse manner it is sett downe in all the holy Euan­gelists, that that power which was giuen to the sonne of man to forgiue sinnes, was spe­cified here more particularly to be done (in terra) in the earthe, that is to be exercised here in earthe in visible sorte by woords, ex­ternall act, outward ceremony, and sacra­mentall order, and not onely by Gods inuisi­ble grace, supereminent power, sole and ime­diate working. An vndeniable apparance he­reof may be, sith that the holy scripture and [Page 70] our Sauiour himselfe in the case of bindinge and loosinge specifieth a double kind of ope­ration: one appertaininge to God, which is called bindinge and loosinge of sinnes in hea­uen; the other exercised by man, which is tearmed binding and loosing of sinnes in ear­the. So that our Sauiour keepinge in this place (in controuersy with the Iewes) the same distinction and opposition (of heauen and earthe) of remittinge in heauen, and re­mitting in earthe, which is done by visible and externall woord or action here in this world; chokethe the stiffenecked Iewes, who charged him to vsurpe Gods onely office and prerogatiue in remitting sinnes, and so an­swereth them, that he as man remitteth sin­nes in earth, God himselfe remittinge them in heauen,

3. And to knitt vp but the force of our sauiours argument and answere here vnto the Iewes, in few woords as may be plainely and truly gathered out of his owne speeches, it may easily appeare, that they are able to centeruaile such exceptions as might be ta­ken against him, and that such autority is not lightly to be shaken of by euery turbu­lent heade: First then he answereth, wheras yee, o Iewes, obiect blasphemy vnto my chardge, because I forgiue sinnes, which you say is proper onely to God, yee must vnder­stand thus much, that it is noe lesse proper to [Page 71] man to woork miracles, then to forgiue sin­nes: But I haue made it cleere and manifest vnto your owne eyes, that God hath com­municated power vnto me as man, to work miracles, why then may not he giue me like power also (as man) to remit sinnes?

4. Againe, it is noe more blasphemy to say vnto the sinner, thy sinnes be forgiuen, then to the impotent take vp thy couche and walke. But your selues accompt it noe blasphemy, in sayinge the one, why should yee then accompt it blasphemy in saying the other? In truth therfore the scope of our Sa­uiours argument against the Iewes being such, & his reasōs so inuincible, did so posesse the minds of the more godlie sorte, of the hearers and standers by, that euen by them it seemed to be an vndeniable apparance, sith they by sequel of Christes disputation, glori­fied God that gaue such power to men to re­mitt sinnes. Which albeit they knewe ap­pertayned to God onely by nataue, yet they well perceiued that it might be donne by mans ministery in earth to the glory of God. These true beleeuers referringe that to the in­crease of Gods honour, which the turbulent Iewes and heretikes did accompt as blasphe­my and most iniurious to his sacred maiestie.

5. Nowe then (courteouse reader) not to beate against the harte of all Christian do­ctrine, our sauiours former discourse well and [Page 72] aduisedly considered, forasmuch as his mini­steriall power and regiment ouer our soules, which he receiued from aboue (as man & as he is preist & the head of the Church) is the very ground & foundation of all the power of preisthoode exercised now in the Catholik Church: & by the force of our Sauiour Christs argument and answer here to the Iewes, may be both plainely and truly gathered, that his preists and pastors of his Church as men, by his most holy and sacred commission, haue noe lesse authority to forgiue and remitt sin­nes, hauinge committed vnto them the mi­nistery of reconciliation, beinge noe dero­gation to his glory, Christe himselfe beinge still the principall woorker, men beinge onely his ministers and substitutes, woor­kinge vnder him, and by his commission and auctority.

6. For, but to entertaine the same force of argument with the Protestants, as our Sa­uiour did with the Iewes, concerninge his Apostles and preists forgiuinge of sinnes, if it be most cleere and manifest, that Christ hath communicated this power to his Apo­stles to woorke miracles, to raise the dead, to cure all diseases, and with their very sha­dowes to woork straunge effects (beinge a like facile and easy, as to remitt sinnes) why then shall it be thought as a matter imply­inge impossibilitie, for his priests & pastors [Page 73] (as men) to worke the forgiuen [...]sse of sinnes? Was it impossible for Nehemias the preist by thick muddy water (which he drew vpp from a dry pitt, where the fiar of the holie aultar had bene hidd, and sprinklinge it vpon the wood, by the sunne shininge to kindle a great fiar? And then shall we think such incongruency of rea [...]on, that preists suc­cessors of the holy Apostles by water of the penitents eyes, their true confession and con­trition of harte, to sett fier on the woodd of their sinnes, and so consume away the guilt of their sinnes? Christ himselfe giuing them the holy Ghost, which is both a fier to pu­ [...]ify, and a breath able to disperse all sinne?

7. When the Apostles (act. 2.) were re­ [...]lenished with the holy ghost in fiery toun­ [...]es, presently therupon, they began to speak with diuerse languages, as the holy ghost [...]en gaue them power to speake. And shall [...]ot we think then, when he gaue them a [...]ine the holy ghost, & breathed vpon them [...]yinge, whose sinnes yee forgiue are forgi­ [...]en, that by the same breath, they might as well dissolue and remitt sinnes, as by the same holy ghost speak with diuerse tounges? What more impossibility is it for Paules woo [...]d, who had the woord of reconcilia­tion to forgiue and remitt sinnes, then for Paules had ketchefe or his napkin laid vpon the sick to cure diseases. If that Elias, homo [Page 74] passibilis similis nobis, as S. Iames saith, by the power and virtu of God, could make that it should not raine vpon the grownd for three years and six mouthes, for the sinnes of the people, and if that the same prophet after the peoples lowely & humbly submission, could effect in like sorte by the same power of God, that the heauen should send out raine, and the earth his fruite, and soe bind and open heauen for the sinnes of the people, why may not the priests of God to whom is giuen the keyes of heauen, as it were with a spirituall key by the same power of the holy ghost open heauen, and lett downe the drop­pes of gods blessinges, that euery sinner be­dewed therwith, may haue full pardon and remission of his sinnes by the preists and mi­nisters of God? doth not God giue virtu and force to the dead element of water to purge sinnes in the holy Sacrament of baptisme, and vseth that element as his peculiar instru­ment, imparting to man remission of his sin­nes: And why may not Christ much more vse in the Sacrament of penance to like ef­fect, the office of a man, be beinge a reasona­ble creature and called to the high office of preisthood, a legate for Christ, dispensator of his misteries and graces? but by the lauer of water in the woord, he clenseth and wa­sheth his Church, 1. Pet. 3. Why then may not he also washe and clense our soule from [Page 75] the same filth of sinne by preists absolution and his woord, hauinge the woord of recon­ciliation, and to performe the like office in the person of Christ as S. Paul saith?

8 But Christ, hath communicated this power of forgiuing sinnes to man: for how plaine are the woords of the commission gi­uen vnto them. As my Father sent me, so also I send you; therupon geuinge them the holy ghost. In soe much that S. Chrisostome saith. Pater omnifariam filio potestatem dedit &c lib. 3. de sacerdotio. that is. The father hath giuen al manner of power vnto his sonne; but the selfe same power, I see giuen of the son­ne to his Apostles, that as it were translated vnto heauen, and placed aboue humaine na­ture, they haue bene exalted vnto this place. Beinge then that his father sent him as man to forgiue sinnes, he himselfe saying math. 9. that the sonne of man hath power to for­giue sinnes, so also it followeth, that in their commission he giues them the like power. For it is by congruency of all reason, if that Christ hath power as man to forgiue sinne, and that his father sent him to forgiue sinnes, sendinge therfore his Apostles as he was sent himselfe, must of necessity be for the gouern­ment of his flock and remission of sinnes.

9. Did not Christ math. 10. giue power vnto his disciples ouer vncleane spirits, and that they should cast them out, curinge all [Page 76] manner of diseases and infirmities, but howe could the Apostles haue had such power ouer the diuels, if they could not haue loosed, that which these malignant spirits had bownd. Which is the vassalage of sinne, by which euery sinner remaines enthralled vnder the poyse and burden of sinne. For it is most pro­bable, they had not had power ouer diuells, except they had withall auctority to destroy sinne. How consonant is this to that which Christ saieth Ion. 14. Amen Amen, I say to you, he that beleeueth in me, the woorkes that I doe, he also shall doe and greater then these; much more then the beleeuinge Apostles to whom he gaue so ample and large auctority Ioan. 20. saying. Take yee the holy ghost whose [...]nes yee forgiue they are forgiue. But one woorke that Christ did, was to forgiue sinnes as man, therfore why could not the Apostles doe this, sith he saieth the faithfull shall doe greater things, Christ and himselfe math. 9. little differencinge, woorking miracles and remitting sinnes.

10. For the full continuance of this preistly function of remission of sinnes in the church of God, thus much may suffice, that our Sa­uiour saieth math. 28. vnto his Apostles. Be­hould I am with you all daies euen to the consummation of the world; not to mistrust that euer this autority hath ceased, sith wi [...]h the blessednesse of the selfe same hand, he [Page 77] hath continually guided and directed his church, enspired his preists and pastors with his holy breath, and iointely concurring with their successors, as well in preaching, mini­stringe of the holy Sacraments, and in that high and holy auctority of forgiuinge sinnes, noe lesse then with the Apostles themselues. By all which it is most plaine and euident all auctority power and iudgement is giuen to him as man, and that in like sorte he re­signeth ouer his title and right vnto the Apo­stles and their successors as men, whom S. Paule calleth ministers of reconciliation, 2, cor. 5. 2. cor. 5. legates of Christ, & doe for­giue in the person of Christs as Ioan 20. ta­kinge the selfe same commission from Christ receiuing the holy ghost and power to for­giue sinnes, that whosoeuer deny the Apo­stles and their successors the preists and pa­stors of gods church, to haue right and law­full power to forgiue sinnes, deny consequēt­ly that Christ man, hath auctority to doe the same.

THAT THE COMMISSION giuen to the Apostles Ioan 20. to for­giue sinnes, cannot be meant as the Summe of Conferēce would haue it, to be an importing of absolutiō by prayers and preaching (pag. 8.) but reably an [Page 78] absoluinge and remission of sinnes by power committed to preists in the Sa­crament of penance. THE X. CHAPTER.

AS alwaies such hath bene the frawde of that euel spirit, which in his illusions is euer headstronge, to oppose himselfe a­gainst the expresse woord of God, as in the first creation to breed highe tearmes of sepa­ration betwixt God and his seruant Eue the weaker vessell, he so glosed vpon the woords of God, that he drewe them to a contrary meaninge, leadinge the poore beguiled soule into his conceited humor, that after hir fancy (which euer huntes after selfe content) had once throwely apprehended, that God had but translated his speech into the languadge of suspicion, grewe more hungry of hir owne delight, stept deeply into a lake of misery euen as he would haue it, who was author of that perswasion. So nowe no lesse is he busied to sowe his tares (as the state of times nowe stand) to quenche and choke vpp the true spirite of God, to vse all means that wordlings, time-seruers, pleasers of men, may haue with the father of lies (vt scriptum est) to strengthen thēselues with either glosse or note against euery text that is not toothe some to them, to alter and transpose it. And [Page 79] though the woord of God be plaine and ma­nifest, yet will they conster it accordinge to conceited meaninge, as the diuell hath instil­led into their harts.

2. In truth the woords of Christ Iohn. 20. vnto his Apostles (whose sinnes yee forgiue they are forgiuen) if we respect not that which nature woorketh in vs to haue a loue to our counsels, if we would not be inflamed by others contradiction, if we would not be ready to hack vpon, where there is nothinge to hewe, if we would not vnaduisedly take vpon vs to defend by selfe will, where there is a maine carrant of a contrary publick reso­lution, if we would not glose vpon a text too too plaine and plausible, and smother the truth with glosing delusions, and so feed our opinions, I say, the woords of Christ are so cleare and the text so plaine, that it must nee­des seeme to be rather vehemēcy of affection, and not the grownd of reason, which doth still feed the misconceit of their opinions.

3. Now to follow the feruent earnestnesse of our protestants perswasion (the sownd­nesse of their reasons grownded but vpon an auctority of an interpreter) what should moue me to think, when Christ gaue his au­ctority Ioan. 20. breathinge the holy ghost vnto his Apostles, shewinge his commission of the sendinge of them as he was sent, gi­uinge them in plaine tearmes power to for­giue [Page 80] sinnes, that whose sinnes they did for­giue are forgiuen, that this auctority is rather exhibited to preach the ghospell, to euange­lize, to denounce absolution by Christ then to forgiue sinne, sith to preach the ghospell was giuen in an other manner, by other plaine and expresse words as math. 28. Goinge ther­fore teache all nations, and Mar. 16 goinge [...]nto the world preache the ghospell to all creatures. It is therfore, most likely that Christ meant not of preachinge, but of plaine remission and forgiuinge of sinnes, and therfore greater reason to beleeue the catholike preists absolution, then the protestant mini­sters declaration.

4. S Iohn baptist did preach pennance to multitude of people, our Sauiour himselfe did preach to the Iewes, the Apostles S. Pe­ter and S. Paule, preached pennance act. 2. & 26. and yet neither our Sauiour, nor S. Iohn, nor the Apostles did remitt the peoples sin­nes by pr [...]achings, yea many of the Iewes were more enthralled in the vassaledg of sin­ne, in that they heard the ghospell and prea­chings of the Apostles, and did not obei [...] it. But this remittinge of sinnes, wherof our Sauiour speaketh Ioh. 20 was such, that ther­vpon remission in heauen imediatly ensued, therfore the auctority to forgiue sinnes, wa [...] more then to preach by Christ forgiuenesse of sinnes: For is it probable that euer Christ [Page 81] would haue said vnto his Apostles to whom so euer you preach penance or forgiue­nesse of sinne, that they presently shall haue remission in heauen. We see oftentimes, that repentance followes vpon good preachings, and so likewise vpon many mens and wo­mens good aduise and counsell, yet were it a paradox and strange manner of speach to say, that euery man or woman that giueth good aduise vnto his neighbour, or preacheth the ghospell of Christ, presently forgiueth or re­mitteth sinnes. The forme and phrase of speach of forgiuing sinnes is vsuall in the holy scripture, and there it doeth not signify preachinge of forgiuenesse of sinnes, but an actuall and reall remission, as when Christ said to the sick man of the palsey, to Mary Magdalen Luc. 5. thy sinnes are forgiuen thee, and not soe that I onely preach forgiuenesse of sinnes. And so when Christ saieth, Take the holy ghost whose sinnes yee forgiue &c. all circumstance considered, as giuinge them the holy ghost, the declaringe of his large and ample commission howe he sent them, make a full remonstrance, that he imparted vnto them a full power and commission to for­giue and remitt, euen as the woords stand, and not to preach onely & declare the same.

5. When the prophets also preached to sinners to repent them of their sinnes and to beleeue, and that by the Messias they should [Page 82] haue remission of their sinnes, who dares say that euen these (though they were the best prophets of God) did by their preachinges pardon, forgiue or remitt sinnes, yet if wee beleeue our Protestants, there is noe diffe­rence in the commission giuen to the Apo­stles by Christ, though all the holy doctors of the church of God beleeued, taught and prea­ched, that Christ gaue to his Apostles and their successors, a farre higher power of for­giuinge sinnes and reteininge them, then the holy saincts and prophets of God euer had. For in what sorte? With what admiration? With what esteeme do [...]h S. Iohn Chriso­stome rate that high office and dignity of preisthood, that in this respect he durst auou­che, that the preist hath a prerogatiue aboue all earthely princes, which if the keies of the kingdome of heauen committed vnto them, were noe more but a key to preach vnto sin­ners forgiuenesse of sinnes by Christ, and to d [...]nounce absolution by him, what ould wife or woman is there not, that hath not this key, which she may and can vse to shut and and open as well as the best preacher in the loftiest pulpite? Therfore surely this was not so excellent a priuiledg of Christ giuen by him to S. Peter of a preachinge absolution, and so praised for his notable confession, sith euery one ought and must do this in the be­halfe of Christ, which is rather a dutie be­longinge [Page 83] to euery Christian, then a rewarde for Peter, when euery one hath as good a rewarde that neuer stept soe deeply in Christs profession.

6. Moreouer, If preists were not iudge, and sate in consistory and courte of conscience truly to remitt sinnes, but onely to preach absolution and forgiuenesse by Christ, then none should be condemned onely for this, that he hath not a preist to reconcile him to God and so absolue him from his sinnes. For he that beleeueth (as the opiniō of the aduer­saries hath) pardon and remission, although there be not present that doth declare this absolution by woord: But S. Augustin epist. 180. ad Honoratum most plainely affirmeth, that albeit there be some that were desierouse to be reconciled, and therfore beleeuers in Christ, yet they shall perishe eternally if they perhaps die without the absolution of a preist. When Christ said, wh [...]se sinnes yee forgiue they are forgiuen, he spoke not in­diffinitely or generally of all, that all sinners should be forgiuen, but specially and particu­larly of some (whose sinnes) that is theirs, whom the preists at their tribunales shall ad­iudge to be absolued and forgiuen. But the ghospell and absolution by Christ without exception is to be preached to all, and not to be limited or tied to any. For Marc. vlt. he spoake in generall tearmes, preach without [Page 84] exception to all, denounce forgiuenesse of sinnes to al, therfore Iohn. 20. Christ did speak and meant of a particular absolution and for­giuinge of sinnes by his appointed preists and not of a preachinge absolution, or de­nunciation by the ghospell to all.

7. For if it be onely a bare declaration, that our sinnes are forgiuen, this declaration must either be rashe, or superfluouse: for when the minister doeth pronounce these words (thy sinnes are forgiuen) that is, I declare thy sin­nes are forgiuen, either he pronounceth this absolutelie, or onely by supposition, that is, if thou beleeuest, or doest penance as thou oughtest. If he declareth this absolutely, then doeth he it rashely, when he is altogether ignorant, whether he that comes for recon­ciliation hath either true faith, or is a sinner truly repentant or noe, so far forthe as shal­be sufficient for iustification. And albeit the minister might haue some notice of it, yet the penitent knowes better then he, in what case he standeth and therfore needs not the ministers declaration or preachinge absolu­tion, which can a certaine him noe more of forgiuenesse, then he was assured of be­fore. If it be a conditionall preachinge abso­lution (as Caluine s [...]emeth to admitt) this can not then assure the penitent, for what needs he grownd him selfe of supposals, when he is thoroughly assured better then [Page 85] any can tell him, his owne spirite testifyinge to him, that he is the sonne and child of God. Therfore when Christ saide, take yee the holy ghost, whose sinnes yee forgiue are forgiuen, he gaue not auctority for a preachinge abso­lution, but a preistly power to forgiue sinne, with a preistly remission.

BY CERTAINE CONSIDE­ations and circumstances that Christ vsed Ioan. 20. as also by soundry other speeches and actions else where vsed in the ghospell, is proued the auctority of preists absolution, hearinge of confes­sions and forgiuing of sinnes. THE XI. CHAPTER.

FOr further and manifest demōstration that this sacramentall confession to a preist of all deadly sinnes donne and commit­ted after baptisme, was instituted and com­manded by our Sauiour Christ, it shall ap­peare most plainely by the circumstances wel considered, when Christ after his resurre­ction gaue this auctority and power vnto his disciples. For our Sauiour entringe into the holy action of institutinge the wonderfull power of priesthood heere in earth, consi­stinge in remittinge sinnes (a second and [Page 86] next speciall faculty to that of offeringe the holy sacrifice, the cheefe and principall fun­ction of preisthood giuen at his last supper) addressed all his woords, speeches, gesturs and actions with regard of time and place, in such sorte as euery circumstance hereof may be as a maine sinewe, from whence a supera­bondance of proofe in perswasion of this ca­tholik doctrine may arrise.

1. First therfore euen some littell space be­fore he gaue them the holy ghost, he vsed this preamble, Peace be to you. Which woords albeit he had spoken before and vsed them diuerse times, yet nowe entringe into a newe deuine action, to prepare their harts to grace, he giues a newe peace, in regarde he was to ordaine and institute a courte, a consistory & seat of iudgment in his church, and to appointe his Apostles and their suc­cessors iudges, to settle and determine all causes of conscience, to make peace betwixt God and man: therfore he giues them peace, that they should be peace makers to make and shutt vp peace in earth. In terra pax ho­minibus bonae voluntatis: to conclude peace but with such as are of a good and perfect will. Our Sauiour therfore in due considera­tion, respectinge the great losse and damage that euery sinner purchaseth by committinge a deadly sinne, as first a depriuinge of gods most graciouse blessinges and endowements [Page 87] of grace, as also a losse of charity and loue of God, a losse of title and interest to the king­dome of heauen, a losse of tranquillity and quietnesse of mind, with all the graciouse blessings comforts and consolations of the holy ghost, in so much that vntill that blessed hower he repents, and becommeth reconci­led with almighty God, he remaines for euer condemned and cancelled out of the booke of life, therfore with his Apostles he begin­neth with peace, institutinge them peacema­kers, to make attonement and peace. Peace betwixt God and man, peace betwixt man and angels, peace betwixt man and man, peace betwixt heauen and earth, peace of body and soule, peace of mind and cons­cience, and an eternall peace with restoringe againe euery abandoned sinner to former gra­ces, and fruition of gods most graciouse fa­uours, that thus in peace with the author of all peace, they may rest in peace in expecta­tion of all eternall blisse and happinesse. Wherfore this twise giuinge of peace, ar­gueth some great and deuine action that he was then peculiarly to effect.

2. By the commission then giuen vnto the Apostles for comparinge commission with commission, sendinge with sendinge, and that in as ample and large manner he sends his Apostles as his father sent him, and fol­lowinge no late vpstart exposition, but euen [Page 88] S. Chrisostomes owne interpretation, that is, as the father gaue to his sonne, Omnifariam potestatem. l. 3. de sacerd. all manner of po­wer, so Christ the sonne gaue in as ample manner, Omnifariam potestatem, all manner of power to his Apostles, wherfore Christ hauing this auctority as man, and he sending them as his father sent him, and as S. Chriso­stome saieth, made diuine and celestiall, and as it were translated to heauen, and raised aboue all humane power and nature. Ad principatum istum producti sunt, are brought vnto this preminence, this high and supreme power, to forgiue and remitt sinnes. Ther­fore sithence this power the sonne of man hath of his father to forgiue sinnes in earth, was neuer abridged or taken away; it dureth still in the sacraments, sith Christ saieth he sends them as his father sent him: Which ar­gueth a full likelyhood in the mission, and to the woorking of like effects.

3. The ceremony which our Sauiour vsed in breathing vpon them, can not be but a reason auayleable inough to drawe on a far­ther perswasion. For as at the creation by breathinge he made man a liuinge creature: so by breathinge at our regeneration he would make man a sanctified soule. In soe much that after Christ had giuen them peace, and shewed his commission, and withall committed vnto them auctority, noe lesse [Page 89] powerfull then was to him allotted in his holy mission, he breathed vpon his Apostles wherby he signified rather that he would giue power to forgiue sinnes, then either au­ctority to preach or force or courage to teach. For as Christ act. 2. gaue the holy ghost in forme of tonges, because he gaue them then the guift of preachinge, soe heere Ion. 20. he gaue them the holy ghost by breathinge, that as the fiery tounges signified feruour and burninge zeale to preach so breathinge vpo [...] them no lesse presupposeth and specifieth some other distinct office and peculiar fun­ction, which nothing can better demon­strate, then the full forgiuenesse and remis­sion of sinns: that is, that by the breath of his preists, sinne should be extinguished and dis­solued, alludinge to that of the prophet Esay 44. speaking thus in the person of God. De­leui vt nubem peccata tua. And truly Christ by his incomprehensible wisdome, in this woork of mans iustification, thought no lesse this ceremony of breathinge to be regarded, then when he first created man: for as there God breathed into his nosthirles the breath of life, and made man a liuinge soule, so Christ breathinge, would againe sanctify man, by breathinge into him by his preists, the spirite of grace, that is, he that was by breathing created, by breathinge after fallen should in like manner be againe restored.

[Page 90]4. The geuinge of the holy Ghost vnto his Apostles, in such manner and sorte, can not but leade any indifferent mynd vnto this opi­nion: for as Saint Augustine, q. noui testa­menti q. cont. Par. l. 2. c. 11. noteth no man may now doubt of priests remittinge of syn­nes, seinge the holy Ghost is giuen them to doe the same, and beinge alwayes gods most graciouse spirit, which worketh, effecteth and forgeueth by the preists, as by his effec­tuall instruments. And as Christ oftymes cō­municated the holy ghost by diuerse and soundry waies, so he did it to peculiar and se­uerall estats: so that geuinge the holy ghost in visible tounges to preach and teach, by like euidence giuinge the holy ghost by visi­ble breathinge (Christ him selfe sayinge to forgiue sinnes) cannot but yeld a full exhibi­tion of auctority and power to remitt and for­giue sinnes. For if we do but well consider without any further circumstance or sequele in Christes woords, the contribution of the holy ghost, beinge alway intended to most high and wonderfull effects, he must giue it as no doubt he did, to as straunge and mira­culouse act namely the pardoninge and for­geeuinge of sinnes. For consideringe what it is to be reconciled with God and his sinnes cancelled and razed out with a full assurance of pardon and remission, can not be but the blessednesse of that holy spirit, which woor­kes [Page 91] by his preists so great and wonderfull effects.

5. A fift, and that a most euident conside­ration may be vpon the plaine woords of Christ, sayinge directly. Whose sinnes yee shall forgiue they are forgiuen. Nowe the text beinge so euident and manifest, what iust reason haue we then to entertaine any deuised glosses, in so well ioyned and certaine speeches? For asmuch as these are the woords of Christ the sonne of God, and euery woord of God proceedeth from the harte of God, importinge the full intention and absolute will of God; It had greatlie bene vnbesee­minge the wisdome of God, that from so sin­ceer and plaine a harte, should haue procee­ded so double an intention and obscurity by plaine woords, as though by his meaninge he had intended one thinge, and by woords deliuered another. Againe our soule alwaies seeketh certainty and truth in all things, nei­ther can it willingly brooke any deceaueable stile, because the vnderstandinge (which is in the soule) coueteth not to be possest with vncertainties, but shunninge all restlesse le­uity, loueth to diue most deeply into the plaine and sownd truth. It is then most re­quisite, that the woords of Christ be certaine without doublenesse, plaine without obscu­rity, which he in cases of saluation vtters vnto man: for els the vnderstandinge should [Page 92] be deceiued, or at least doubting and waue­ring of the true and sincere meaning. Christ is a light, therfore his speeches must enligh­ten vs, not confound vs; he is a waie, ther­fore to teach vs the true pathes, and not to drawe vs into vncoth trodds; he is truth it selfe, and therfore not to deceiue vs with any doublenesse or guile. He therfore speakinge vnto his Apostles in so plaine tearmes, the speech manifestinge the intention and will, it is most probable, that he intended that which he spoke, and spoke not that which he neuer intended.

6. Moreouer Christ by his eternall wisdo­me and foreknowledge, knewe that many would misconster his woords, & in the shade of woords, possesse euery mans braine with their speciall deuised misteries. If then Christ had not spoken here as he meāt or intended, he himselfe should haue ben author of great scandall and offence, that might arise in the church, giuinge such occasion by his speech of the maintenance of so great blasphemy, as preists to forgiue and remitt sinnes, sith it is most likely and carries greatest reason, that most men would beleeue that soonest, which they see and heare plainely spoken, sooner I say then that which is darkely, secretly, and couertly meant. For though the harte be the mouthes solliciter, yet is the mouth the harts interpreter.

[Page 93]6. A sixt circumstance may be, conside­ [...]inge the very actions and gestures (besides [...]he woords of Christ-as also at what time he gaue this commission vnto his Apostles. And to consider the woords alone (albeit they be powerfull enough) yet because woords, are common, and doe not so strongely moue the fancy of man alone, but for the most part are sleightly hard, therfore here we see the sin­guler wisdome of our Sauiour Christ, who as in all other deeds of men, which are made in presence of wittnesses, doe passe not onely with woords, but also with certaine sensible actions, the memory wherof is far more easy and durable, then the memory of speeches alone, soe in this deed of surrendring ouer his commission, he did not onely plainelie vtter by expresse woords, but liuely signify by sensible actions and deeds of breathing which to a minde disposed to cauill, might haue seemed but a folly and toy, had not his insearching wisdome intended a most holy action, and some great and secret mi­stery. Againe respectinge the time when he spake these woords, and gaue this commis­sion (as most plainly by the euang [...]list is sett downe) can not but remoue all contrary opi­nion, and lead vs as it were by the hand into the way of truth: for Christ spoke not this, nor gaue this commission, when he was [...]hrewded vnder mortalities mantell, but [Page 94] after his gloriouse resurrection, when the tyme was past to speak in parables and darke sentences, when it was not time to fraught the heads of his Apostles with doubtful que­stions, when it was time to leaue of learning, sith God had left of teaching.

7. A seuenth reason may be, forasmuch as math. 16. the keyes of heauen were com­municated to Peter, accordinge to that of S. Cyprian epist. 73. To Peter first of all, vpon whom our Lord built the church, and from whom he instituted and shewed the begin­ninge of vnitie, did he giue the keies. But keies are not made or giuen, to signifie that the doore is open, or the gate not shutt, but as meanes to open and shutt, to lock and loo­se. This signification of penitence and aucto­rity by the woord (keies) the scripture ma­nifesteth in many places, namely speakinge of Christ to this effect; I haue the keies of death and hell that is, the rule & full power, and againe, I will giue the keie of the house of Dauid vpon his shoulder; as also apoc. 3. who so hath the keie of Dauid, he shutteth and noe man openeth. Wherfore it is most euident that by the iudgment of all, is vnderstood by keies, a true and absolut power to open and shut, proper and not significatiue. Sithence then Christ hath communicated his keies to his Apostles and their successors, in so much as to reason but by way of comparison, as [Page 95] noe man can enter into a house the doores [...]eing shut, except he hath the keies to vn­ [...]ck, and such like instruments to open the [...]ores: so when heauen gates are bard and [...]ckt to euery sinner, thē can he not enter but [...]y the preists keies, to whom they are com­ [...]itted to open, and to make an ingresse and [...]e entrance for euery sinner. Nowe then if [...]ere should be any other by-passadge, then [...]ad these keies bene giuen in vaine, for what [...]uaileth it to haue the keies of doores, which [...]ither stand wide open, or els are seldome or [...]euer shutt; wherfore as S. Augustine saith [...]om. 48. Lett noe man say to himselfe, I deale [...]ecret [...]y, I deale with God (as much to say I [...]aue a keie besids the preists keie) for to them was it said without cause, what you shall [...]oose in earth, shalbe loosed in heauen, why [...]hen without cause were the keies giuen to [...]he church of God: Frustramus euangelium, [...]rustramus verba Christi. we make void the ghospell and words of Christ.

8. Another reason may be, forasmuch as S. Paule saith 2. Corinth. 5. that Christ hath giuen his pastors the mistery of reconcilia­ [...]ion: for God indeed was in Christ reconci­ [...]ing the world to himselfe, not imputing to [...]hem their times, and hath putt in vs the woord of reconciliation, for Christ therfore we are legates. Nowe if God by his sonne did reconcile man from his sinnes, and forgiue [Page 96] sinnes, and Christ hauinge put the woord of reconciliation into his Apostles, it must fol­lowe needes, that this reconcilinge is the selfe same power giuen (Iohn. 20.) to remit and forgiue sinnes, God approuinge their censeure, and loosinge in heauen, what they loosed in earth, Againe being legates for Christ, it is according to reason, that such as are sent as the kinges legates, with power to reconcile his enimies, as here the Apostles commission is, they can not well discharge their duety except they haue full notice, and vnderstand thoroughlie euery particuler of­fence, what the transgression and fault was, and how often committed. Wherfore this legacy and power of reconcilinge, importeth a power withall to knowe distinctly euery offence, and so to heare their confessions, & consequently to reconcile the delinquents.

9. But because some may surmise & graunt perhaps, that the Apostles onely might haue, and had such like auctority onely for that time, yet limited in such sorte that as with them it had his beginninge, soe wi [...]h them in like manner it had his endinge; To such supposals, it may be plainely answered out of S. Math. 28. where Christ saieth, that he wilbe with them all daies, euen vnto the con­ummation of the world, which is most truly verified, as he gaue the Apostles this preemi­nence and prerogatiue, soe in like sorte he [Page 97] hath distributed these his graces, priuiledges, and preeminences vnto the Apostles succes­sors, and by them vnto the right and true prelates of his church successiuely, to teach, to preach, baptise, absolue from sinnes, and administer the holy rites and misteries of his church. Wherfore if Christ (a [...] Ion 20.) gaue power to his Apostles to forgiue sinnes, and math 28. promised a cōtinence of being, assis­ting, guiding, and directing vnto the wolrds end, it must consequētly followe (they being circumferenced within the cōpasse of some fewe years) that he meant by the same bles­sednesse of his hand to guid the pastors and rulers their successors, euen till the consum­ma [...]ion and end of all. And to answer those that thinke after the Apostles, all power be­came frustrate, because it was giuen in pre­sence, and not to their successors in absence, consider but how S. Thomas got this power [...]nd prerogatiue beinge then absent, at the [...]ommission giuen vnto the Apostles; If, I [...]ay, S. Thomas beinge not present s as the [...]uangelist writeth, and therfore the woords [...]ot vttered vnto him in person, had as full [...]reeminence and power, to doe all thinges [...]hat then Christ chardged his ten Apostles, [...]ea in as ample and large manner, as also S. Mathew, Barnabas, Timothy, and Tytus, who were ordered by S. Paule, and Paule [...]m selfe, of whom S. Ambrose noteth, l. 1. [Page 98] de Penit. c. 16. that he did remit sinns without all derogation to Christs royal person, why shall not we iustly thinke, that all power and the selfe same, is giuen successiuely, and con­tinued in pastors and true prelates, euen for euer?

10. To conclude then, in the Apostles there can be no lack towching this priestly office, for the execution wherof, thy receiued both Christes commission, and the holy spi­rit of God afterwardes. In Christ there can be no default, who was well able to giue, and indeed did giue the holy ghost. In the holy ghost there can be noe lett or lack, whose power is infinite, and is very properly to re­mitt sinnes. All things standinge on so safe and secure grownds, the geuer, the gift, and the receiuers competent; the time, the place, and manner answerable; the woords, the commission, the power, plaine and absolute, can not but demonstrate vnto vs, the full au­ctority of preists absolution and forgeuinge of sinnes. Wherfore all circumstances consi­dered, if a man should aske a preist, how he dare to be so bould, as to exercise any of these high functions vpon Christes woords, he may make this answer; I baptise, because all power is giuen to Christ. I remitt sinnes, and I absolue because in my ministery Christ practiseth daily all these functions; In his power I am become a lawefull woorker of [Page 99] all these actions, that are so proper to Christ him selfe. Wherfore, saieth S. Augustin (tract. 4. 56,) it was Christ that baptised, & that had moe disciples then S. Iohn, & yet Christ baptised not, but his disciples onely.

11. Well then, thus I inferr; That power and commission which was giuen to Christ by his heauenly father, concerninge remis­sion of sinnes, was giuen to his Apostles at his departure: but Christ him selfe did truly, effectually, and in proper forme by his fa­thers sendinge and commission, as man re­mitt sinnes: Ergo the ministers of Christ doe and may, truly remitt sinnes. Or thus; As Christ was sent of his father, so are the Apo­stles sent by Christ: but Christ was sent to forgiue sinnes: Ergo the Apostles were sent to forgiue sinnes. Againe whatsoeuer the holy ghost may doe in this case, and by the power of his God head, that may the Apo­stles and preists doe by seruice and ministery, through the power of the holy ghost which they receiued: but the holy ghost rightly re­mits sinns: therfore the Apostles in like sorte, truly and rightly remitt sinnes. Soe hereby it followeth that Christ is the cheefe minister, according to his manhoode of all our recon­cilement to God, and for him as ministers, the Apostles their successors, the bishops and preists of his church (in whom the woord of reconcilement, as well by ministringe of [Page 100] sacrifice and sacraments for remission of sin­nes, as by preachinge and gouernement of the church to saluation) ar placed; whose ab­solution and remission of sinnes, is to vs, as if Christ him selfe did remitt and forgiue; their absolution and remission, beinge Chri­stes owne pardon, their whole office, beinge nothing els, but the vicarship of Iesus Christ.

BY COMPARING THIS SA­cramentall confession, with the figures in the ould lawe, by which it was pre­figured, is seene manifestly, that there is more accorde with catholikes auri­cular confession, then with the prote­stants preaching absolution. THE XII. CHAPTER.

ALL the holy rits and Sacraments of the Christian catholique church, and specially such as were of greatest necessity, haue not onely bene specified in the woord of God, but first of all shadowed in the lawe of nature and written lawe of Moyses, and so prefigured and foretould, then promised by Christ, after instituted, then frequented, and generally receiued in the church of God. So was baptisme in the lawe of na [...]ure in a sorte prefigured by the arke of Noe: and cir­cumcision, [Page 101] in the written lawe, by the pas­sadge ouer the water of the redd sea, and by the poole probatica. But the lawe of grace approching, it was more significantly expres­sed by the baptisme of Iohn, Ioan. 3. math. vlt after promised of Christ, then comman­ded, and lastly in the acts of the Apostles per­formed and practised, and in continuall vse to purify and sanctify our soules, by the sacred water and lauer of our regeneration.

2 In the selfe forme and manner hath con­fession beine shadowed by tipes and figures, expressed as well in the lawe of nature, as in the holy ordinances and commands in Moy­ses lawe; Which after, Christe (knowinge the vility of our humaine nature, the thral­dome and bondage of sinne) expresly gaue in a more ample manner vnto his Apostles and their successors, ouer and aboue the au­ctority and preeminence, the legale preists euer had, absolutely to absolue from sinnes here in earth, which should fully be establi­shed and ratified aboue in heauen, before the tribunall seate of God. If now confession fi­gured, and in figure was instituted of God to be exactely and diligently obserued in the old lawe, and so continually practised from time to time, that in the daies of S. Iohn Bap­tist (such a religiouse esteeme the Iewes had therof) they went to confession, and decla­red their sinnes, as it had beine practised Le­uit. [Page 102] 5. and Numb. 5. (all which confessions were but as tipes and figures of those confes­sions, which were to be ordained in the church, to be made vnder the hands of the preists and pastors, to whome all auctority should be giuen) much more then ought confession apointed to be in the law of Christ (sith there can be no reason alleadged, why it should be abrogated) be in as high estee­me, in as great valor and force, as euer the prefigured confession was, by the expresse command and lawe of God. For if confession was so necessary before the legale preists, and that God would that they should confesse their sinnes vnto a man albeit power was not then giuen to forgiue sinnes, is it not then more likely and greater reason, that confes­sion should be continued in the new lawe, beinge nowe more requisite that sinners should be attoned with God, and by this sa­cramentall manner, to offer vp the sinnes tres­passe, to make restitution for the trespasse committed, and this to be donne by the preists, to whom Christ had delegated this preeminence before the legale preisthoode to haue the holy ghost, and soe to absolue re­mittt and forgiue sinnes. It followeth then to sett downe the figures, and in what sorte the catholik auricular confession, and prote­stant ministers preachinge absolution, hath most true resemblance and correspondence.

The figeure of confession in the ould lawe. How this figeure is fulfilled in the catholique church in the new law. How it is verified in the protestants congregation.

1. In Moyses law, they went to confession man and woman, whosoeuer had trespassed Leuit. 5.

1. In the catholick church all go to confes­sion to the preists that haue sinned, man or woman.

1. Emonge protestants, none goe to con­fession, how great soeuer the sinne be.

2. In Moyses law, they confessed if they had committed any sinne, whatsoeuer a man doeth.

2. The catholicks confesse euery secret sin­ne how enormiouse and greate soeuer it be.

2. The protestants, will open noe secrett sinnes.

3. In Moyses law, if the preist annointed, did sinne, he was attoned againe by the preists. Leuit. 4.

3. One catholick preist goeth to confession to another, and is absolued by a preist.

3. No minister goeth to confession to a­nother for reconciliation.

4. In Moyses law he that sinned in any of these things, confessed that he had sinned in that thinge particularly, and not by a maner of a generall confession.

4. In the catholick church all sinnes in par­ticuler [Page 104] are confessed distinctly with their cir­cumstances aggrauatinge the sinne. Audita varietate peccatorum, saith S. Hierom.

4, Emonge the protestants, the numbring of sinnes is needlesse, and soe they accomp it.

5. In Moyses law, for this and this sinne, they brought the trespasse offering, according as the sinne required.

5. In the catholick church, they giue their trespasse offeringe by praier, fastinge, almes deeds more or lesse, as they be enioyned.

5. The protestantes, haue noe trespasse offeringes.

6. In Moyses law, they were bounde to goe to confession by gods expresse com­mandment.

6. In the catholick church, confession is by commandment of Christ, and therfore euery one bound there to.

6. The protestants, will not haue confes­sion to be iure diuino though Caluine graun­teth i [...] an auncient custome, yet they, will haue it free to doe as they list.

7. In Moyse [...] law, the oblation or sacrifice was, as it were a certaine satisfaction for sinnes.

7. In the Catholick Church, after confes­sion there is penance enioyned & satisfactiō.

7. The protestants admitt noe penance, noe satisfaction.

8. In Moyses law after confession they [Page 105] must restore againe the hurte they had done, and giue the fift parte more vnto him whom they haue trespassed, and if there be none such to restore vnto, nor any of his, lett the trespasse be made good vnto our Lord.

8. In the catholick churche after confes­sion, they are bound to restitution. Non di­mittitur peccatum nisi restituitur ablatum, and so to be restored to the owner to whom the iniury was donne. If it can not conue­nientlie be donne, then is the trespasse made good to our Lord, as the rulers of the church shall appoint.

8. The protestants, regard not restitution, nor how ill soeuer the goods be gotten, doe they make them trespasse good, nether to god nor man.

9. In Moyses law, the sinner laid his hands vpon the head of the hoste, and that betwixt his hornes, confessinge his sinnes.

9. In the catholick church, the penitent laies his hands vpon the hoste that is his sin­nes and sinfull, deeds vpon Christ, and that betwixt the hornes of iustice and mercy: and also the preist laieth his hands vpon the pe­nitents heade.

9. The protestants, laie too much vpon Christes backe, and nothing vpon their owne.

10. In Moyses law, the penitent confesseth his sinnes in most humble manner, and soe wihall acknowledgeth, that the hoste being [Page 106] before him to be sacrificed, that it was him­selfe a sinner that ought to haue bene killed and sacrificed for his sinne which he commit­ted, thus and thus, and that he hath deserued to be slaine, stoned and burnt.

10. In the catholick church, the penitent kneeleth and so humbleth himselfe before God and his ghostly father, holdeth downe his head for shame, not daring to looke vpp to heauen, knockes his brest as taking reueng of the harte by which it was wrought, knits his hands as if he should say, o Lord suffer not my hands to be bound, and so to be sent into outwarde darkenesse, behould Lord I haue bound them my selfe, I am ready for blowes stripes, woords, reuenge do with me what thou wilt.

10 The protestants, regard noe such cere­monies, for knocking, kneeling, praying, fa­sting, or such like humilitie.

11. Lastly in Moyses law, the preist makes an attonement with God for the sinner, and for his sinnes committed, as appeareth in the places cited.

11. In the catholike church, the preist ma­kes an attonement reconciling the sinner to God by forgeuing his sinnes, by the auctority committed to him. Ioan. 20.

11. The protestant, hath no power to make attonement, nether doth he. If it be onely to declare absolution by Christ, this all [Page 107] the people can doe, but attonement is a thing belonging to the preist.

The figure of confession in Moyses lawe. The verifyinge of this figure in the lawe of Christ. The lack of correspondence emonge the protestants.

1. In Moyses law, the leper in the day of his clensinge is brought vnto the preiste. and the preist goeth out of the hoste and lookes vpon him.

1. The penitent or sinner commeth before the preist (who goeth out with him) that is sequestred from company, lookes vpon his sores and heares his confession.

1. There is no such searching, or goinge out with the protestants, for their penitents.

2, In Moyses law, the remnant of oyle that is in the preists hands, he powers vpon the head of him that is to be clensed.

2. The preist after confession, laies his hands (annointed with holy oile) vpon the penitentes head.

2. The ministers, haue no consecrated hands to laie vpon their penitents heads.

3. In Moyses law, the preist shall iudge the sore cleane, and it shalbe cleane.

3. In the law of Christ, what the preist iudgeth fitt to be forgiuen, is forgiuen.

3. The Ministery hath noe practise of any such iudgement.

4. In Moyses law, the preist shall shutt [Page 108] him vpp for seauen daies.

4. In the catholick church, the preists bindes the penitent to a prefixed time to performe penanec.

4. They haue noe binding of penitents.

5. In Moises law, the preist shall kill the lambe for the trespasse, and the preist shall take of the blood.

5. In the catholike church, the preist sa­crificeth the lamb of God, offers it vpp, & ta­keth of the blood for the remission of sinnes.

5. The protestants, haue no sacrifice or or killing of the lambe.

6. In Moyses law, he that is clensed shall washe his clothes, shaue off all his haire, and washe him selfe in water, that he maie be cleane.

6. In the catholike church, the penitent must tend to all purity of body and soule, shedd teares, do penance, weare heirecloth, and put away all superfluities, that his sinnes may be forgiuen.

6. The protestants, doe noe penance, or any other action satisfactory to God.

7. In Moyses law, the preist that maketh the leper cleane, shall bring him before our Lord, euen before the doore of the taberna­cle of wittnesse.

7. In the catholike church, the penitent dares not present himselfe before the blessed Sacrament, til he be proued before the preist, [Page 109] who bringes him vnto it.

7. The protestants, bouldly without any approbation, come to their communion.

8. In Moyses law, the preist shall offer the sinne offeringe, and make an attonement for him that is vncleane, and to be clensed for his vncleanesse.

8. In the catholick church, the preist ma­kes an attonement for sinne, absoluinge the penitent from it.

8. The protestant Ministery makes noe at­tonement.

9. In Moyses law, they brought their offe­ringe which was as part of their satisfaction, and if the party were poore, and could not gett so much, he should take a lambe for a trespasse offeringe.

9. In the catholick church, they make a trespasse offering for part of satisfaction: offer vpp the lambe Christ Iesus, and in his blood washe away our sinnes by his preists absolu­tion.

9. Protestants haue noe trespasse offering, or part of satisfaction.

10. In Moyses law, they did search, into euery thinge of the leper euery scarre euery blemishe, view the couler, the bounches, bi­les, and other tokens of that disease, before he was pronounced that he was cleane of the leprosy, and who not.

10. In the catholick church, they search [Page 110] and knowe euery particular sinne, euery cir­cumstance whatsoeuer, before he absolueth the penitent.

10. They see not, nor search not, into the sinnes of the people.

11. In Moyses law, if the leprosie wax rawe againe, they repaire againe vnto the priest.

11. In the catholick church, if any sinner fall againe, they goe againe to the preists to confession.

11. In the protestants religion there is noe such repaire to the preists.

12. Lastly, the leper in the ould law, shall haue his head bare, and shall cry, I am vnclea­ne, in signe of sorrowe and lamentation.

12. In the catholick church, the penitent kneels barehead, and cries. Peccaui, at his ghostly fathers thrice saying feet. Mea culpa, mea culpa, mea maxima culpa.

12. Noe such signes of penance emongest the protestants.

That this was a figure of confession to be fulfilled in the lawe of Christ, both S. Chriso­stome in his 3. booke of priesthood, as also S Ierome in the 15. chapter of S. Mathew af­firme, wherupon S. Herome doeth infert consequently, that preists in the law of Christ may, and ought, to know the variety of sin­nes. S. Chrisostome lib. 3. de sacerd. declareth that the office of Christ in preists, is of farre [Page 111] greater excellency, then the preisthood of the Iewes, sith the preists of the ould law, did not cure the leprosy, but declare that it was cu­red; But catholick preists, doe not onely de­clare that the sinnes are cured, but by their auctority, doe cure them indeed.

BY THE PRACTISE OF confession in the law of Moyses, before exacted of God in the law of nature, as also the practise thereof in the law of grace, beinge approued by the do­ctrine of the holy fathers, with the vni­uersal practise of gods church in all ages, is proued the verity of Auricular confession. THE XIII. CHAPTER.

THe greatest assurance generally with all men, is that, which we haue by plaine sight and intuitiue behouldinge; Now where this faileth them, which way greatest pro­bability leadeth, or euidency of demonstra­tion doth carry, thither the mind geueth hir full assent. In so much as it is not required, nor can be exacted at our handes, that we should yeld our assent vnto any thinges, but vnto such, as do answere the euidency ther­of. I do not wishe thee (gentle reader) to [Page 112] lend thy beleefe farther, then thou shalt see proofe out of scripture to giue assurance vnto thee. And because scripture may be allead­ged plentifully, yet hath smale strēgth vnlesse it auoutch the selfe same thinge for which it is brought. And albeit we may cite for one thinge fiue hundred sentences out of holy writt, what warrant is there, that any one of them doeth meane truly the thinge for which it is alleadged? Being therfore that each controuertist, is not to make his cause by his owne exposition, I will not so wholy rely at this time vpon scripture absolutely, as I shall quote and expound it my selfe, but vpon scripture as it hath bene taken, expoun­ded, and taught in all ages, by the grauest, learnedst, and holiest men. Therfore though it shall seeme somewhat teadiouse vnto thee to read what I shall set downe, yet I hope I shall giue thee sufficient light for the truth of auricular confession, by settinge downe, euen from the first begininge of the world, the be­gininge of confession, and execution of it in the lawe of nature, the expresse command therof in the lawe of Moyses, the exhorta­tion thereunto by the wisest in that age, by the practise of it in that Interim betwixt the ould and new lawe, and after the institution of Christ to his Apostles to forgiue sinnes, with the practise therof euen frō their times vntill nowe, which is aboue 1600. yeares. [Page 113] And for the better methode, I will first al­ledge the places of scripture, and then show how it was expounded by all, And after whē I shall come to the institution of Christ, I will in like sorte sett downe the doctrine of the Apostles, the doctrine of the church, practise therof continually from time to time accor­dingly. Which when thou shalt reade & see; iudge I pray thee, accordingelie.

Confession and the practise thereof in the law of nature, exacted of Adam and Eue. Gen. 3.

Hast thou not eaten of the tree wherof I comanded thee that thou shouldest not eate?

Adam saith, the woman gaue me of the tree, and I did eate. The woman sayd, the ser­pent deceiued me and I did eate.

Vnto the woman he said in multiplying I will multiply the sorrowe. Vnto Adam he sayd. Cursed is thy grownd for thy sake, in sorrowe shalt thou eate of it, all the dayes of thy life.

Confession also exalted of Cain. Gen. 4.

Where is thy brother Abel? What hast thou donne? Caine said, mine iniquity is greater, then that I may deserue pardon

Now therfore cursed shalt thou be vpon the earth, which hath opened hir mouth and receiued thy brothers blood at thy hand. When thou shalt till it, it shall not yeld to thee hir fruite. A rogue and vagabond shalt [Page 114] thou be vpon the earth.

The opinion of the Fathers, what they thought of Confession in the law of nature.

Here after a manner confession of our sinnes is figured, in so much as God, first of Adam and Eue, then of Caine exacts a maner of confession of their sinnes, which confes­sion thus made, is not a confession only from the har [...]e, but in mouth also; neither was it a generall acknowledgement, but a particu­ler confession; neither was it to God alone, but before his deputy and minister, for this demaund was made by an angell, who ap­pea [...]ed in the shape and figure of a man, as is [...]uident by that he walked in paradise, ad auram post meridiem. Wherby we may vn­derstand, that there is great similitude be­twixt this confession, and that which is now vsed to a preist, who is alsoe Angelus Do­mini Malach. 2. in a sorte deified, and made partaker of gods nature, to woorke gods owne office, as a deified order (as S. Ambro. lib. de Sacerdo. learmes it) the office of the preist, being the office of the holy ghost.

In so much as Tertullian. li. 2. contra Mar­cionem. writeth. (wheyghinge seriously this figure of confession) that god doth here ex­act of them their deeds, makinge tryall of mans free will in a cause of denyall, or open confession, wherby he might either freelie confesse his fault, and so be helpt and relee­ued, [Page 115] or freely deny it, and so aggrauate it & be punished. All thi [...] beinge donne to giue vs example to confesse our sinnes, rather thē to deny them, that euen here, in the begin­ninge of the world, the euangelical doctrine might begin. The like teacheth S. Ambrose lib. de paradi. c. 14. & li. 1. de Cain & Abel. S. Gregory, Greg. c. 22. in his morals. S. Chri­sostome vpon Genesis Hom. 18. Who lik­wise vnderstands this place of confession, sig­nifyinge thus much, that god would wrest as it were a confession out of them; Vt con­fessione delerent, quod transgrediendo commi­serant; that they might blot out that by con­fession, which they by transgression had cō­mitted. Wherupon S. Ireneus lib. 3. cap. 37. speakinge of the pennance of Adam, decla­reth how that by the coueringe of his body with figgie leaues (sith among other leaues he might haue had his choise of more soft & smooth, which might haue lesse molested his bodye) he made this rough & smartinge ha­bite to teare and tawe his skinne. Condignum inobedientiae amictum, a condigne habite for his disobedience, hereby beatinge downe the wanto [...]nesse of his fleshe. And perhaps here­vpon this example grew in custome, that the penitents did afflict their bodyes, keep vnder and subdewe their flesh [...] as (as S. Paule sayeth. I chastice my body with [Page 116] hayre-clothe and ashes. Wherupon Adam confessinge and humblinge himselfe, god in the multitude of his mercyes chaunged his sharpe habitt of rugged figge leaues, vnto dead bests skinnes, by indulgence and pardō.

Confession in the lawe of Moyses: and first the prescript or command of confession in the ould lawe Num. 5. vers 5.6.7.8.

And our Lord spake to Moyses saying. Speake to the children of Israel. Man or wo­man when they shal do any of all the sinnes, that are wount to chance to men, and by ne­gligence haue transgressed the commande­ment of the Lord and haue offended. They shall confesse their sinne and restore the prin­cipale it selfe, and the fift parte ouer to him, against whom they sinned. But if there be none to receiue it, they shall giue it to the Lord, and it shalbe the preists, the ramme of atonement excepted, wherby he shall make an atonement for him.

By this is euident 1. that God commanded the children of Israel, to confesse their sin­nes. 2. not to God alone, but to his deputy the preist 3. in particuler that the prei [...]t may knowe his trespasses, any sinne whatsoe­uer man vseth to committ. 4 by their con­fession of sinnes, the preist knoweth their sinnes, wherby he enioynes them to make restitution of the principale, and moreouer of the fift parte. 5. for lacke of the partie in­iured, [Page 117] or any his kinne, the preist in our Lords [...]ame (whose minister he is) hath the dam­madge. 6. the preist (after confession and sa­ [...]isfaction) doeth make an atonement with God for his sinnes committed.

The like manner of confessinge satisfyinge and and offeringe vpp of sacrifice for sinne. Leuit. 5. vers. 5.6.13.

When he hath sinned in any of these thin­ges, he shall conf [...]sse that he hath sinned in that thinge, therfore shall he bringe his tres­passe offeringe vnto the Lord for his sinne committed: And the preist shall make an at­tonement for him concerninge his sinne in one of these points, and it shalbe forgiuen him: and vers. 13. the remnant shalbe the preistes. Here it is plaine 1. that the sinner shall confesse those sinnes he hath commit­ted, that is wherin he hath transgressed 2. he shall bringe his trespasse offeringe for satis­faction, euery one more or lesse as he is able. 3 the preist after confession reconcileth him. 4. by the preists meanes the sinne is forgiuen, 5. the preist for his labour hath his rewarde.

The opinion of the Rabbimes and some prote­stants concerning confession in Moyses law.

God here in Moyses law instituteth and ap­pointeth confession, that such as had trans­gressed and offended in any sinne, greuouse enormity, or such offences which are most commonly incident to man, that then fourth [Page 118] with, they should confesse them to the preist, and bringe their sinne offeringe, beinge as it were a manner of satisfaction. And truly this may be a most sownd and grownded euidence for the necessity of confession in the lawe of grace; For if this confession which was but a tipe and figure of another to co­me, could not be omitted, but by transgres­singe gods expresse commandment; how much more think wee that confession should be necessary in the lawe of Christ, and that in a farre more eminent and pow [...]r [...]ull sorte? For if God thought it good then for his chil­dren, for their humiliation, and ob [...]eyninge remission for their sinnes to confesse them to the preist, and so to sati fie for them, and make restitution for better gouernement of his people, how much more then is it now necessary, the like reasons standinge for it, especially Christ hauing enlardged the preists au [...]hority? Albeit Kemnitius 2. p. exa. pag 984. will noe way admit that the Iewes made any particuler con [...]ession, but all in general when they brought their sacrifice to to the preist for any sinne, delict, ignorance or contu­macy. Non exigebatur, saith he. vs pecca tum illud in sp [...]cie & sigillatim cum omnibus circums [...]a [...]tij [...] sacerdoti exponerentur. It was not exacted at their hands to tell euery sun­dry sinne, with their circumstance, yet Pau­lus Phagius an other protestant in his com­mentaries [Page 119] vpon the Thargum or Caldy para­ [...]hrasis vpon these woords Leuit: 5. (and he [...]hall confesse his sinne) affirmeth that the [...]onfession of the Iewes, was in most particu­ [...]er sorte, and thus he setteth downe the ma­ [...]er. 1. The sinner laid his hands vpon the [...]ead of the hoste which was to be sacrificed; [...]nd that betwixt his two hornes. This donne [...]hen he vttereth these woords. I beseech thee O Lord, I aske mercy O Lord, I haue sinned and transgressed thy lawes, I haue donne vniustly and haue offended before thy de­uine Maiestie (sic & sic fe [...]i) here he tells how and in what sorte and what sinnes, so and so haue I sinned, behould o Lorde it re­pents me, that euer I committed such like. I am ashamed of my woorkes, I will neuer committ the like againe, or retourne to the like sinnes to offend: hee any more. This was the maner of the Iewes confession, which they in their languadge calle Confe [...]si [...] verborum Confession of woords, which was donne after a solemne manner, and confes­sion by certaine woords. The Hebrewes ge­nerally held this opinion, and did acknow­ledge, that their sacrifices and oblations were littell auayleable, except therunto were ad­ioyned penance, sati [...]faction, & confession of the sinne: for hereby their sinnes were expia­ted and forgiuen, and they clensed according as is said Numb. 5. They shall confesse their [Page 120] sinnes which they haue committed.

Confession comanded. Leuit. 16 vers. 29.30.

So this shalbe an ordinance for euer vnto you. The tenth day of the seauenth month you shall humble your soules. For that day shall the preist make an a [...]tonement for you to cleanse you: yee shalbe cleane f [...]on al your sinnes before our Lord. Where note first, the Iewes must humble their soules by fa­stinge and such like affl ction, which was in a manner, penance for their sinnes. 2. the preist makes an attonement for them. clen­singe them from their sinnes before God.

The forme of the high preists confession. Le­uit. 16. vers. 21.

And Aaron shall put both his hands vpon the heade of the liue goate, and confesse ouer him all the iniquities of the children of Israel, and all their tre [...]passes in all their sinnes. Here note, if this was but a generall confession made by the high preist of all sinnes of the people, yet still forgiuenesse came by confes­sion and by the preist 2 if it were not a parti­cular relation of their sinnes, how could the high preist declare them, excepte they had confessed them vnto him, telling their ini­quities all in particular?

The auctority of preist, in the ould lawe tou­chinge lepers beinge a figure of preists in the new law, to purge the leprosy of the soule which is sinne. Leuit. 14. vers. 19.

This is the law of the leper in the day of his clensinge, he shalbe brought vnto the preist. [...]vid: to iudge of him, and the preist shall offer the sinne offeringe, and make an attonement For him that is to be clensed. Note 1. this is a figeure of our sacramentall confession. 2. the [...]udgement therof is onely referred vnto the preists. 3. the preist makes an atonement for him with God 4. this was approued by our Sauiour, when he said to the leeper (Math. [...].) goe shew thy selfe to the preist

The iudgement of the Rabbines and protestants touchinge confession and satisfaction in the ould law.

Aben Ersa noteth vpon this place. Et alle abitis animas vestras, that whersoeuer wee [...]nd in the scripture humblinge of the soule [...]a these expresse tearmes, that there is ment [...]reat fastinge and chastisement. In so much [...]at Paulus Phagius, in paraphrag. Calde. in [...]p. 16. Leuit prope finem. aduertiseth, that [...]is affliction or humility that the Iewes [...]ould vse, was to absteine from all such [...]ings, which might delight the body, as [...]eat, drinke, annointinge, washinges, and [...]turall copulation, specially vpon that day [...]hen the high preist should confesse their sin­ [...]s and offences, which was in parte of sa­ [...]faction for their sinnes.

And as touchinge that of Num. 5. Lett [...]m confesse their sinnes, concerninge satis­faction [Page 122] and restitution thus this Phagius wri­teth, settinge downe a double manner of re­stitution. The first a simple restitution, that is when a man hath taken any thinge away by force or violence, and of his owne accorde will giue it back againe, then he is to re­store, but by simple restitution. The second, is, if that he sware falsely, and being con­uicted that he tooke the goods away, he shall restore the capitall, and moreouer the fift parte of that good, because he hath sworne, and so he ought to bringe it with his sacrifice and then make his confession, which the Ie­wes call. Confe [...]sio [...]r peccato singulari [...] a Confession vpon a single sinne, because is other sacrifices they made but onely a gene­rall confession of their sinne. Now in that the Iewes did offer vpp a sacrifice, a beast which was to be slaine, by this beast they vnde [...] stood the sinner, for when it was brought t [...] be slaine, then say they euery sinner ough [...] to thinke with himselfe, as though he himselfe had beine brought to be sacrificed an [...] slaine for his sinnes, and thus to make hi [...] confession. O Lord I am guiltie of death fo [...] my greeuouse offenses and sinnes. It is I tha [...] haue deserued to be stoned for this sinne. I [...] I that am worthy to be slaine for my tran [...] gression. It is I that haue deserued death, an [...] to be burnt for this my greeuouse enom [...] [...] now hes vpon the back of this po [...] [Page 123] beast. Wherby may be seene the harty con­ [...]rition and confession of the Iewes for their [...]innes.

Nowe what the Rabines most commonly [...]aught of this confession, and what the man­ [...]er and custome was, is plaine enough by [...]heir owne testimonies, to be seene in Bere­ [...]eth Ketana vpon these woords Genes. 49. [...]uda te confite [...]untur. And that is that con­ [...]ession of which is written by the holy ghost. [...]b. 15. Those that are wise will confesse and [...]eclare and will not hide their sinnes, a patri [...]us suis, from their fathers, that is their spi­ [...]tuall fathers.

Practise of confession in the ould lawe. The confession of Achan to God and to Iosue c. 7.19.20.25.

Then Iosue said vnro Achan. My sonne [...]ue glory to the Lord God of Israel and con­ [...]sse, and tell me what thou hast donne, hide [...]not. And Achan said. Indeed I haue sin­ [...]d against the Lord God of Israel, and thus [...]d thus haue I donne. And Iosue said, be­ [...]se thou haste troubled vs, the Lord shall [...]uble thee this day. Here is first a cōfession [...] God and Iosue. 2. a particular confession, [...]us and thus. 3. satisfaction and punishement for the sinne.

The Confe ssion of Dauid to Nathan 2. Reg. 12.

Then said Dauid vnto Nathan, I haue sin­ned against the Lord God. And Nathan said [Page 124] vnto Dauid. The Lord also hath put away thy sinne thou shalt nor die How beit for this deed, the child that is borne vnto thee shall surelie die. Here God vseth Nathan, as his minister, to bringe Dauid to the acknowled­ginge of his sinne. 2. Dauid confesseth his sinne, not onely to God but also to Nathan, albeit he had not power to absolue him. 3. punishement is laid vpon Dauid, for penance and satisfaction,

An exhortation to obserue the prescript manner of confession in the ould law. Ecclesiast. 4. vers. 26.

Be not ashamed to confesse thy sinnes, and submitt not thy selfe to euerie man because of sinne.

The opinion of the Rabbines and others concer­ninge the confession of Achan and custome of the Iewes to confesse.

Forasmuch then as Iosue exacteth a con­fession at Achans hands, by the interpretation of the Rabbines, it appeareth that by this his confession, his sinne was forgiuen and remit­ted him. For say they, consideringe that which was spoken in the same place Ios. 7. As thou hast troubled vs, so our Lord trouble thee in this day. In this day thou art trou­bled, but thou shalt not be troubled in the day to come; they acknowledge satisfaction in this life by that trouble which he susteined here on earth; Which God did accept as sa­tisfactory [Page 125] in heauen. Read the Sanedrim of Ierusalem, and that chapter which beginneth. Nigmar Haddyn, vpon these woords. Omnis confitens habet p [...]st [...]tem in futuro saeculo. Euery one that confesseth hath a parte in the world to come. Wherfore Iosue exacted this confession to confesse to God and to him, for remission and pardon of his sinne.

Moreouer to enter further into these Rab­bines who then best could interpret the law, and knewe then the custome, how it was practised touchinge confession, read but the booke called Yoma, that is the booke of daies in the chapter Yoma Hakipparim, their plainlie Rabby Hama declareth, after what manner the Iewes should make their confes­sions. For saieth he, euery one that hath trans­gressed, in transgressinge. Necesse est vt sin­gullatim exprimat pecca [...]a sua: that it is fitt and necess [...]ry, that euery sinner, declare his sinnes in particular one by one.

To this agreeth well that which Thomas Waldensis recordeth, of the custome then emonge the Iewes, which he knewe, by them that then liued in Austria As also S Ambro­sius witnesseth in his summe 3. tit. 14. c. 6. §. 1. that it was accustomed emonge the lear­neder Iewes, to confesse all their sinnes to some one leuite or other, if they could pos­sibly gett him before their death. Read Gala­tinus, who proueth by many testimonies, [Page 126] that the Iewes ought to confesse their sinnes in particular. De [...]egere peccatum in specie & cum suis circumstantijs. Euery particular sinne, with euerie circumstance. Now touchinge the confession of Dauid to Nathan Kemnitius exam. concil. Trid. p. 908. goes very farr, and yett a protestant, who graunteth, that in the penance of the ould testament, there was both contrition, confession, and in a sorte sa­tisfaction, with power to forgiue sinnes, as to Mary the sistar of Moyses, and so to Dauid, for God after reconciliation, imposed vpon them certaine chastisement for satisfaction: and moreouer, Nathan did absolue Dauid contrite and confessinge.

But most agreable with reason it is, sith Iesus the sonne of Sirack, bids vs not be asha­med to confesse our sinnes, that this shame is in respect of confessinge to man, and as it is in the auncient and true translations, and in many of the protestants, that we should not submitt our selues in confessinge of sinne to euery man: wherby may be noted, that we must confesse them to such as haue power and auctority, and by whome shame may come: for to confesse to God, what shame causeth it? for where there is noe shame to comit them, as littel shame there is to con­fesse them.

Practise [...]f confession in that interim, betwixt the ould lawe and the geuinge of the new. Math. [...]. Mark 1.

And they were baptised of him (vid. of Iohn) in the riuer of Iordane, confessing their sinnes. Where note 1. confession of sinnes. 2. in particular and not in generall. 3. vnto S. Iohn Baptist, and not to God alone. 4. bap­tisme and confession distinguished. Most trew it is, that a certaine confession of sinnes was here vsed vnto S. Iohn in that penance which he preached, and to be performed before they were baptised, wherby it is euident, that S. Iohn as well taught that doctrine, which was commanded in the ould lawe Leuit. 5. of confessinge sinnes, wherupon the people resorted vnto him confessinge and declaringe their sinnes, as also makinge away and prepa­ratiue to the entrance of the Sacrament of penance, to confesse, satisfy, afflict the body, humble the soule by fastinge and prayer, which afterward was to be instituted by Christ, in such sorte as Iohn did baptise to prepare the way in the like manner to that holy Sacrament of baptisme. And for as much as it is said confessinge their sinnes, it is not vnderstoode that they confessed in general tearmes, that they were sinners, transgressors, highely offendinge the maiestie of God, but that they confessed in particular their sinnes and not to be sinners onely, as noe doubt the Iewes as yet were obseruant of their lawes, though they were defectiue in many things, and therfore comminge to confession and de­claring [Page 128] their sinnes, what may be gathered else, but that they did as the ordinance was Nuber. 5. or as Achan did, confessing thus and thus, or that if they had sinned in any thinge, they confessed that thinge, that is their sinnes, deeds, and acts, as Leuit. 5.

Now that S. Iohn doeth exhorte them to penance, or to doe penance, for soe readeth al antiquitie namely S. Ciprian often, Epist. 52.13 and S. Augustin confess. c: 12. and so it is vsuall in the new testament, to signifie per­fect repentance, which hath not onely con­fession and amendment, but harty contrition and sorrow for the offence, and moreouer pai­nefull satisfaction for the sinne, and thus S. Basil q. 288. (Basil serm. in hom. a greek do­ctor calleth the Niniuites repētance with hai­recloth and ashes: and what this fruite woor­thy of penance is, that the pharisies should yeld, S. Ierome vpon the second of Ioel de­clareth to be, fastinge, prayer, almes, and such like; which kind of interpretation to doe penance, Beza vpon this place misliketh vt­terly, because it fauoureth satisfaction for sin­ne, for such penalties are to much against the the haire.

Christ as man forgeueth sinnes in this Interim Math 9 vers. 2.

Haue a good harte sonne thy sinnes are for­giuen thee. Where Christ not as God, but as man forgeueth sinnes. 2. he forgeueth sinnes [Page 129] as head of the Church, and our cheef Bishop and preist accordinge to his manhoode. 3. he doeth it in respect of that power which was giuen him in heauen and in earth, all which power he gaue to his Apostels and their suc­cessors.

The mislike that the scribes had at Christ, as he was man, to forgiue sinnes vers. 3.

And behoulde certaine of the scribes said within them selues, he blasphemeth, because he said, thy sinnes are forgiuen.

Where note that they find fault with Christ for forgeeuing sinnes, as he was man; as pro­testants do nowe with the preists of gods church.

The answere of Christ to the scribes verse 4.

And Iesus seeinge their thoughts said. Wherfore thinke yee euill in your hartes: whether is it easier to say, thy sinns ar forgiuē thee, or to say, Arise and walk, but that you may knowe the sonne of man hath power in earth to forgiue sinnes? Here Christ showeth first, that as to woorke miracles is otherwise proper to God onely, yet this power is com­municated to men: so also to forgiue sinnes. 2. that he doth it not as God onely, but as man, as the sonne of man, and that he as man hath power here in earth to forgiue sinnes.

The answere of al the faithfull touchinge mans forgeuinge sinnes vers. 8

And the multitudes seeinge it, were afraide [Page 130] and glorified God, that gaue such power to men. 1. the people thinke that man by gods auctority may forgiue sinnes. 2. they glorified God for it. 3. they thought it nothinge dero­gatory to his honor, for man to forgiue sinne, himselfe being principale woorker, and men onely his ministers and substitutes.

The doctrine concerninge this forgeeuinge of sinnes by Christ as he was man

It is to be noted, that vniformely and ex­pressely, all the Euangelists sett downe, that power was giuen to the sonne of man to for­giue sinnes. In terra, here in earth; for it is not be doubted but that he had alwayes po­wer in heauen, as he was the sonne of God, to remitt sinnes. Whereby we may also note a double kind of operation, one appertayning to god, which is bindinge and loosinge in heauen: and another exercised by man, which is bindinge and losinge of sinnes in earthe, the forgiuinge of sinnes here in earthe was to be donne after a visible sorte by woords, exter­nall acte, ceremony or sacrament, and not onely by gods inuisible grace or by gods sole and imediate operation or woorkinge. So that our sauiour obseruinge this distinction, to dif­ference the pardonning there in heauen, from pardonninge here in earth, tearmeth this, re­mittinge of sinnes in earth, which man doth by externall and visible action here in this world. Wherupon when the Iewes chard­ged [Page 131] our Sauiour with blasphemy for remit­tinge sinnes, and to take and vsurpe gods of­fice and prerogatiue therin, he answereth them, that this power which he now exerci­seth, was giuen to him as the sonne of man, & when he might haue said, he did it as God yet he stoode not vpon this, but tould them he did it as man, because he is the sonne of man, quia filius hominis est; So that remittinge and retaininge sinnes, was a parcell of a more ge­nerale commissiō conteined in these woords. Omne iudicium dedit filio: Ioannis 5. he gaue all iudgement to his sonne. Wherby we may perceiue that Christ when he remitts sinnes as God, the meanninge therof is not, that he according to this phrase of scripture is said to remitt sinnes in earth but in heauen, as con­trariwise he forgeuinge sinnes as man, forgi­ueth them here in earth by visible and exter­nall fact. Wherfore as Christ proueth vnto the Iewes that himselfe as man, and not as God onely, hath power to remitt sinnes, by that in all their sights he was able to doe miracles, and make the sick man sodenly to arrise: so Christ Iesus our Lord hauinge graunted to his Apostles to doe miracles, he may in like sorte communicate aucto­rity from God (though they be not God) to remitt sinnes as gods, ministers. And here it is, that as the Iewes chardged Christ for forgiuinge sinnes with blasphemy, so do the [Page 132] protestants charge the preists of gods church for doing the same: Wheras by Christs owne woords, it may be euidently shewed, that as to woork miracles is onely proper to God, and yet may be communicated to man: soe may the power to forgiue sinnes, wherupon the multitude glorified God, that gaue such power to men, Christ himselfe beinge heade, and our cheefe pastor. No marueile then saieth S. Ierome, ad Heliod. epist. 1. that preists hauing the keies of the kingdom hea­uen iudge after a sorte before the day of iud­gement. And it is noe marueil, for Christ wrought the selfe same things in earth by seruice, suite, and commission, which before onely he did by might and maiesty, and by his owne absolute power; And therfore now become the sonne of man, ordeineth a new manner of reconciliation, offereth sacrifice as a preist for sinne, vseth ceremonies, externall actions, visible figures & Sacraments, praieth to God his Father, and all this accordinge to his humaine nature.

Forasmuch then, as confession (as hitherto hath bene manifested) both in the lawe of nature, as also in the law of Moyses, hath not couertly bene expressed, and shadowed, but exacted at the hands of the seruants of god, yea and expressely commanded, in soe much that some of the protestants as Kemnisius. p. 908. bouldly affirmeth (yet to a wronge pur­pose) [Page 133] that in the ould testamēt there are ma­nifest examples of contrition, confession, and after reconciliation certaine chastisements, which sayeth he, the papists call satisfaction as also of absolution, in that he graunteth that Nathan absolued Dauid contrite & con­fessinge his sinne, it must needs yeld more then a bare persuasion, yea euen an ouerplus of strengthe vnto the mai [...]e sinewes of our cause. For if confession was in practise so many hundred years before Christ, euen vntil his comminge, and from tyme to tyme since the comaundement therof (Leuit. 5 Nūb. 5.) continued without impeachement, though perhaps many through shothe and negligēce (which are the mothes of deuotion in euery age) carelesly omitted it: Whereupō the wis­man inculcateth. Be not ashamed to confesse thy sinnes Neyther did euer God reuoke it, this humiliation of confession being so ne­cessarie before his ministers, as thereby through the lowelynesse of their harts, their humble submissions, the full agnisinge and acknowledginge of their faults, their prostra­tion and offeringe vpp their sacrifice by the Leuiticall preists, there was a full attonemēt, and reconciliation made with God. And moreouer since confession was a type & fi­gure of that which should be commaunded in the newe lawe (for all thinges chanced to them in figure 1. Cor. 10.) it is most requi­site, [Page 134] that euen still there should be a conti­nuance therof (exceptinge the legale cere­monie) for fulfillinge of the figure in more perfect manner, sirhence Christ hath digni­fied his preists aboue the other, giuen them larger commission, and endowed them with the holy ghost, emparted vnto them the Keyes of heauen, surrendred all power and auctority vnto their hands, to bynd & loose, to forgiue and retaine sinnes, himselfe rati­fyinge their absolution and remission before his father in the kingdome of heauen.

Nowe then, since that the Pharyses and Scribes of our time, ar noe lesse violent and turbulent, then the corruption of an euill af­fected mynd can afford, in bandinge their witts to fynd reason to teache that which to their wil [...]s seemes pleasinge and themselues resolue to maintayne, as denying that power, which Christ gaue his disciples to forgiue sin­nes, and hath bene successiuelye taught and practised, I thinke it verie expedient, & it can hardly do amisse vnto these (where vehemen­cy of will doth not feed too much their opi­nion of wirt) to examine, sift, & sett downe, all proofes and testimonies that can iustlye be alleadged for this high commission of preist­hood, of retayninge and remittinge sinnes, that euen frō the very roote (which is Christ from whēce this doctrin had his beginning) to descend to euery particuler braunch as is [Page 135] the doctrine of the Apostles, the continuance therof to their successors, the beleife of the holy doctors, the generall practise of the ca­tholick Church from tyme to tyme, the ana­thematizinge of all such as in any age with pertinacy durst gaine say it. In so doinge shall cleerly, appeare vnto any man of iudge­ment, the ineffable goodnesse of Christ (a­gainst these Scribes) who hath giuen such power to men, that the world may see, that the cloake sitteth noe lesse fitt on the backe of the protestants cause, then of the former condemned heretickes; And besides, that it is not the sleeue of vulgare, triuial, newe borne and restlesse opinions, that the catholickes doe pinne them selues vnto, but the maine force of reason, the honorable cry of all na­tions, the resolute diffinition of all councells, the irrefragable sentence of all doctors, the vniuersall doctrine of all fathers, and the most approued sentence of all schoolemen, & lear­nedst writters.

Wherfore I beseech thee, gentill reader, as myndful of the tribunall seate of God, where the secrets of all harts shalbe disclosed, that thou wouldest not tye thye selfe to any ones smale, vndigested and shallowe learninge, but maturelye consider with S. Augustin, li. 1 cont. Cresc. c. 33. that if thou doest feare to be deceiued through the crabbednesse of this question, then aske consell of the church. [Page 136] For albeit sayeth Origen. tract. 29. in Math. heretickes may produce scripture, vrge the text, and tell thee that his house is the house of truth. [...]cce in domibus est v [...]rbum verita [...]is. yet we must not beleeue them, nor tread one foote awry from the first ecclesiasticall traditions, neyther frame our beleefe to the laste of euerie staggeringe foote, but as our auncesters haue by succession in the church of God del [...]uered vnto vs. I will here therefore, showe and sett downe the way, doe but thou followe the adu [...]ce of the holy prophete Hie­remie. Sta super vias, & v [...]de & interrogade [...]emitis antiquis, quae sit via bona, & ambula in ea Stand in the way and see and aske of the most auncient pathes, which is the right trodd and the best and walke thou in it.

DOCTRINE AND PRACTISE of confession in the new law.

Christes promise first to Peter, then to the rest of the Apostles, of a iudiciary power to forgiue sinnes.

ANd I will giue to thee the Keyes of the kingdome of heauen, and whatsoeuer thou shalt bynde vpon earth, it shalbe bounde also in heauen, and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose in earth, it shalbe loosed also in the hea­uens. Math. 16. Amen I say to you, whatsoe­uer you shall bynd vpon earth, shalbe bound [Page 137] also in heauen, and whatsoeuer you shall loose vpon earthe, shalbe loosed also in hea­uen. Math. 18.

Here is the promise of the preists high au­thority, as well in particular to S. Peter as al­so to all the apostles to bynd and to loose, to absolue and retayne, which be excommuni­cations, anathematismes, and other such cen­seurs, penalties or penances, enioyned eyther in the sacrament of confession, or els in the exteriour courts of the church, for punishe­ments of all crymes whatsoeuer. In that it is said (whatsoeuer) is excepted nothinge that is punisheable or pardonable by Christ in earth, so that the validitie of S. Peter, the Apostles in their successors, byndinge & loo­singe whatsoeuer, shalbe by Christs promise ratifyed in heauē. What moreouer this aucto­rity was, S. Cyprian de lapsis. nu. 11. sayeth it was, to make satisfaction and to haue re­mission, when sinners confesse their sinnes. Origen. li. 2 in Leuit. sayeth, to haue the o­peninge of mans sinnes before them. S. Hie­rom. in 16. Math. thinketh it is, to heare the variety and difference of mens sinnes, then to loose or bynd them. S. Chrisostom li. 3. de Sacerd. affirmeth it to be a power aboue an­gels or archangels, a byndinge or loosinge of the soule, a power reachinge and pearcinge the heauens, that whatsoeuer the preists doe belowe, God ratifyeth aboue, that the same [Page 138] power was deliuered to preists, which God gaue to his sonne.

The performance of the former promises and graunte of Christ towching the power of byndinge and loofinge, forgiuinge and re­tayninge sinnes.

As my Father hathe sent me, I also do send you. When he had sayd this, he breathed vpon them, and he sayeth to them, Receyue yee the holy ghost, whose sinnes you shall forgiue, they are forgiuen them, and whose you shall retayne, they ar retayned. Ioan. 20.1. Where note first that Christ here sheweth his commission (as his Father sent him) and soe giueth the Apostles power to forgiue sin­nes. 2. he giueth them the holy ghost pur­posely to forgiue sinnes. 3. he putts it to their arbitrement (whose sinnes.) 4. a power e­qually to forgiue sinne as to retayne, against Nouatus: see S. Ambros. lib. 1. de poenitentia cap. 2.5. that if once they forgiue them, they ar forgiuen, what they do in earth being ratifyed in heauen: where is playnelye seen, the institution of the sacrament of penance.

The doctrine of the holy fathers towching these ke [...]e [...] and iudiciary auctority.

Forasmuch as in the first of Iohn 42. Christ foretould and appointed that the man then named Simon, should afterward be called a Rock, that is Cephas or Petrus, not then vt­teringe the cause, but now Math. 16. expres­singe [Page 139] it, as S. Cyrill l. 2. c. 12. com. in Ioan­nem noteth, that vpon Peter, as vpon a firme rock his church should be builded. Wherupō S. Hilary agreeinge in the same truth, faleth into this exclamation. O happy foundation of the church in the imposinge of the new name, yet moreouer S. Leo Epist. 89 addeth, that our Lord would that the Sacrament or mistery of this gift, soe to pertaine to the of­fice of all the Apostles, that from him as from a certaine head, he might power out his guiftes as it were through the whole bo­dy. Wherfore S. Ciprian Epist. 13. saieth, that to Peter first of all, vpon whom our Lord built his church, he gaue this power, from whom he instituted the beginninge of vnitie, that that should be loosed in heauen, which S. Peter had loosed in earth.

Now that Christ here ordained a courte, a consistory, a seate of iudgement in his church, appointinge the Apostles and their successors to be iudges, is most apparant by S. Augustin, 20. ciuitat. c. 9 who expounding the woords of S. Iohns reuelation. Et vidi sedes. I sawe seates and some sittinge in them, and iudge­ment was giuen, wee must not thinke, saieth he, thi [...] to be spoken of the last iudgement, but wee must vnderstand the seates of the ru­lers, and the rulers themselues by whom now the church is gouerned: and as for the iudge­ment giuen, it seemeth not to be taken from [Page 140] any other then from that wherof it was said, what things yee bynd in earth, they shalbe bound also in heauen. Here it is that S. Chri­sostome sayeth, lib. de dignit. Sacerd. lib. 3. in hom. 5. de verbis Esai. vidi Dominū, that Christ translated all iudgement which he re­ceyued of his father vnto the Apostles and preists, and that the sentence of Peter remit­tinge sinnes, goeth before the sentence of heauen. As noe lesse auerrethe. S. Hilarie in Math. 16. sayinge; Blessed is the porter of heauen, whose earthely iudgement (that is which is giuen here in earth) is afore iud­ged auctority in heauen. Whereupon Gre­gor Naz in his sermon to the president of­fended & cytizens amased with feare, boldly vttereth these woords. O you rulers, the law of Christ hath assubiected you to my rule, sea, and auctority, for we are with a power farre more ample and perfecter, in so much that S. Gregory hom 26. in Euang. writeth that the Apostles obteined a principality and prero­gatiue of supernaturall iudgement, that in steed of God, to some thy should forgiue, to othersome retaine sinnes. And as first he pro­mis d to Peter and the rest, and so to their successors this high and eminent power, so nowe Io. 20. he saieth, Accipite take this power, wherupon he geueth them the holy ghost, and soe instituteth the holy Sacrament of penance, Cirill li. 12. c. 56. in Ioannem. [Page 141] saith further, this auctority of forgeuing sin­nes beinge giuen to the preists, it followeth that the laity must likewise confesse their sin­nes. Sinnes can not be duly remitted or retai­ned vnlesse they be knowne to him that hath auctority to remitt: and knowledg of sinnes (such as are priuy) can not be had but by confession of the sinner, therfore it followeth that they receiued this auctority, to here the confession of Christian people, that were de­sirouse to be assoiled and reconciled: for he that instituteth the end, instituteth also the means, which should be necessary to the ob­teyninge of that end. Wherfore S. Hierom. com. in Math. 16. who I thinke vnderstood the woords of Christ sayeth, that the preist, when as accordinge to his office, he hath heard the diuersity of sinnes, he presently knoweth who is to be bound, who is to be loosed. And to answere him that perhaps wil aske, why Christ in expresse tearmes sayd not, Hugoli 2. de Sacr. tra. 14. cap. 1. (as he sayd whose sinnes yee forgiue) goe your wayes & confesse your sinnes, it may be because he thought that the sick would willingly come and seek helpe; therfore he sayd to the phi­sition of the soule. Yoke power to cu [...]e, but he sayd not to the infirme. Ioan. 20. (though S. Iames explayne it) Goe and confesse.

The doctrine of the Apostles and disciples of Christ, towching preists forgiuing, of sinnes.

God who hathe reconcyled vs to himselfe by Christ, he hath giuen vs the ministery of reconcilia [...]ion, and hath putt in vs the woord of reconciliation: to. Christ therfore we are Legates, God as it were exhortinge by vs. S. Paule 2. Cor 5. vers 19.

Note pr [...] shaue the ministerie of recon­ciliation, to reconcyle, a [...] Christ reconcyled to God, but he reconcyled by absoluinge from sinnes, 2. the woord of reconciliation is putt into them, so that the power and mi­nisterie to reconcyle, importeth also a power to knowe the cause. 3. they be as legates for Christ to reconcile his enimies: but legates that haue power to recōcile a kinges enimies and make attonement, can not well dischard­ge that duety, except they knowe by those persons what the fault was, how greeuously they haue offended, and withall what satis­faction they are willinge to doe.

For which cause I beseech you, that you confirme charity toward him, for therfore haue I written that I may knowe the experi­ment of you, whether in all thinges you be obedient. And whome you haue pardoned any thinge I also: for my selfe also that which pardoned, if I pardoned any thinge, for you in the person of Christe. 2. Corin. 2. vers. 8.9.1. as the incestuous person 1. Cor. was there punished and bounde, soe here is he loosed and pardoned. 2. wee see here that their hath [Page 143] beine a chastisement of him, a mulct enioyned and susteined by the delinquent, a rebuke, ad i [...]er [...] [...] ca [...]n [...]s, and therfore not onely cea­singe from sinne and amendement is suffi­ci [...]nt 3. the Apostle chalengeth their obedien­ce to his ecclesiasticall auctority, as their pas­tor and superiour. 4. we see measured the tyme of his penance and discipline, as well accordinge to the weyght of the offence, as also to the weakenesse of the person punis­hed 5 we see here penance enioyned, & ther­fore more then the satisfactiō of Christ is re­quisite; for els why would not S. Paule comit all to Christs satisfaction. 6. he doeth it in the person of Christ his vicar, and bearinge his person in this case.

But let a man proue himselfe and so lett him eate of that bread. But if we iudge our selues we should not be iudged. 1. Cor. 11. vers. 28.31. 1. S. Paule wisheth that we proue and examine ourselues wether we be in sinne or not, before we come to receyue. 2. to proue ourselues, that is to be clensed by them, whom he hath made our iudges, & to be iudged by them. 3. this iudgement here taketh away an other iudgement, whereby wee shall be iudged, eternally. 4. it is not enough to sinne noe more, or repent lightly, but also accordinge as wee haue iudged our­selues, to punishe, doe penance and satis­faction.

The practise of the Christians in the Apostles time, accordinge to the Apostles doctrine.

Now after that Ioan 20. Christ had brea­thed on his Apostles and giuen them the holy ghost to forgiue sinne [...], a power as S. Chriso­stome noteth li. 3 de Sacer. farre aboue the power of angels, or any worldly princes then did many that beleeued act. 19.18. come confessinge and declaringe their sinnes to S. Paule, in soe much as he had acknowledged, that he had the ministery of reconciliation, that he was Christes legate, and that he did forgiue in the person of Christ 2. Cor 5. I say these that beleeued came confessinge and de­claringe their acts and deeds. Confi [...]mes actus suo [...], numera [...]re [...] actus suos, that is, by num­bers tellinge their deeds, which could not be a confession generall, as to say they were sin­ners, and had sinned but tould how and euery act to man, for they came to S, Paule. Neither did they this by any compulsion, but volun­tarily. And now most likely confession was in vre emonge the faithfull, otherwise how could S. Paule haue knowne that they fol­lowed curiouse matters, in soe much as he bad them burne their bookes, except they had confessed their particular sinnes? And al­beit noe mention is made emonge the other actes of the Apostles of their sacramentall confession, and the vsinge therof after Christs ascension, perhaps because it was omitted to [Page 145] be sett downe, as many things els were, as alsoe the Apostles beinge confirmed in grace by the comming of the holy ghost vpō them, committed noe such greuouse and mortall sinnes, which their successors might do, and so vse the benefite of reconciliation by con­fessinge. For sithence in the prime of gods church, Christs blood beinge yet hotte, & the name of a Christian soe deearly sould, euerie one burninge with zele and deuotion, caused that sinne was not so sleyghtly comitted but after, that deuotion became luke warme and freisinge cold, many fell into diuerse enormi­ties, and so offended God, and needed conse­quently reconciliation, which wee see euery daye to be more needfull then others.

Now how this sacramentall confession came to be in vre in other countryes, we may see by diuerse of S. Paules scholers, whom he instructed and sent to teach the same doctrine, which he had taught and informed them, as by S. Crescens bishop of Vienna, S. Trophi­nius bishop of Arles, S. Denise Areopagite & martyr at Paris, whose doctrine is most plaine for confession as after also S. Crescens and Crescentius beinge S. Paules scholers, conuer­ted Moguntium to Christianity. In all which places thus conuerted & gouerned euen from the first Apostles till these dayes, confession of sinne to a preist hath bene taught and practi­sed, that euen euery church hath spoken his [Page 124] owne mothers dialect, and not stept an inche from their conuerters doctrine.

And wheras S. Paule willeth to proue our­selues before we come to the holy sacrament, and after sayeth if we iudg ourselues, we shal not be iudged, his meaninge is, (as we may gather by the rytes of S. Basiles, and S. Chri­sostomes masse) to examine by confession themselues, for so did the preists, sayeth S. Ba­sil in this tyme, to prooue and confesse befor they went to the deuine mysteries. Further­more in iudginge ourselues, because man is partial in his owne cause, therfore S. Iames telleth, that we should confesse one to an o­ther, and that not to euery one, but to such as ar iudges, and haue auctority to reconcyle, & to whom it was sayd, whose sinnes ye for­giue ar forgiuen, who ar the preists, whom he willeth the sicke to call in.

The doctrine of S. Iohn and S. Iames Apostles, conformable to S. Paules doctrines.

If we confesse our sinnes, he is faithfull & iust for to forgiue vs our sinnes, and to cleāse vs from all iniquitie. 1. Ioan. 1. vers. 9.1. here is confession of sinnes particular. Si confi­teamur peccata, not, confiteamur peccatores 2. to man, and not onely to God, because what need wee confesse all in particular to God, who knowes all, & the very secrets of our hart, and therfore the publicane sayd. Deus propitius esto mihi peccatori. 3. a relyāce [Page 121] on gods promise after the confessing of them for the forgiuinge, his promise was Ion. 20. When he sayd to his Apostles and preists, whose sinnes yee forgiue ar forgiuen, therfore confessinge to a preist, God is faithfull and iust accordinge to his institution to forgiue. 4. if this confession should be to God, and so by God onely we should haue forgiunes, thē Christ should haue sayd in vaine to his Apo­stles, whose sinnes yee forgiue ar forgiuen, for beinge more easy to confesse to God then to man, none would go to man, and seeke par­don that way. 5. If the confession should be onely to God, if the preist should bynd any and retayne his sinnes, iudgeinge him not woorthy to be loosed, he should dot it in vayne. For he might be absolued by confes­singe to God alone, whether the preist would or not; so God should not be faithfull & iust hauinge promised this autority to his preists. 6. to make one place of scripture to agree with another and not to be contrary, but to explicate one by the other, it is most proba­ble that S. Iohn ment of sacramentall con­fession.

Is any sicke emongest you, let him bringe in the preists of the church, and lett them pray ouer him, annoyling him with oyle in the name of our Lorde, and the prayer of faith shall saue the sick, and our Lorde shall lift him vpp. And if he be in sinns, they shal be [Page 148] they shalbe remitted him: Confesse therfore your sinnes one to another, and pray one for an other that you may be saued. 1. Here is confession required of such as ar sick and in sinne. 2. to another besides God, for he bids confesse one to another. 3. this confession is one to another, not in publick to all, but to some one or other. 4. he bids vs confesse that we may be saued, as well as to pray one for another that we may be saued.

The practise of the Christians and doctrine of fathers, touching confession in these times.

Wee can haue noe greater, nor more pro­bable declaration hereof, that confession was vsed euen in the Apostles time, then of S. Ambrose li. 1. de poenit c. 10. who liued some 380. years after Christ, and who plai­nely affirmeth in his first booke of penance, that in S. Paules time, it was the custome of the church of God for preists to forgiue sin­nes (which they could not do except the pe­nitents confessed them) and that without all derogation to Christ. And hence it cometh that euen then S. Iames willeth to confesse, which exhortation to confession sheweth that now the faithfull were acquainted with confession, and that it was accustomed, not onely to confesse to God, but moreouer to man, that is, to some other besids God, and that either priuately or publickly, but nature teacheth vs, that silence and secrecy is best for [Page 149] secret sinnes; then most likely he ment of au­ricular confession, and since he bids them confesse to some other besid. God, it is most probable, that he would bid them rather goe to the preist, and confesse their sinnes to him, rather then to any other, hauing bidden them calle in the preists before, as also Christ ha­uinge giuen the Apostles auctority to forgiue sinnes: for els why should they confesse ex­cept some absolution or forgiuenesse therby might be had? if for comefort, yet more to preists, who haue the holy ghost giuen them the comeforter. For els man, as man (houlds so much of flesh and so littell of spirit) that knowinge his neighbours faults, would ra­ther when time serues, lay it in his dishe, then to releeue him with spirituall comeforte.

Besides as S Iames here bids them calle in the preists, it is most likely, talkinge of con­fession, remission of sinnes, and to be saued, that as he would haue the preists to annoile the sick, soe the preists should be those to whom we should confesse to haue our sinnes forgiuen, which preists Ioan. 20. can forgiue sinnes. Confesse therfore one to an other, that is, man to man, that is, thou that doest want absolution, vnto them that haue power to giue absolution, therfore confesse your sin­nes. Why? because it was said before, if he be in sinne, the sinne shalbe remitted him: who shall remitt them, if it not the preists [Page 128] that are called in? And why more the preists then any other? because to them it is said Ion. 2. Whose sinnes yee forgiue are forgiuen. This place Origen, Hom. 2. in Leuit. Chrisost. li 3. de Sacerd. S. August. Hom. 12. ex lib. 50. Hom. S. Bernard in his booke of medita­tions c. 9. expound of that confession which is made vnto a preist. And therfore say these doctors, when S. Iames saieth one to ano­ther, it is ment (as the sequele of the woords of the scripture require, pray one for an other, confesse one to an other) of preists who must pray for the sick, not the sick for the preists, confesse yee sick to the preist, and not the preists to the sick, and therfore the preists ar called in to annoyle, to pray, and af­ter confession to absolue: for if they be in sin­ne, their sinnes shalbe remitted. Wherefore no doubt these doctors thought that confes­sion was vsed euen in the primitiue churche, and with such as were sick, & so they vnder­stood S. Iames. Neyther is it probable that S. Iames ment as our protestants doe, that one­ly preachinge of forgiuinge of sinnes by Christe, is auayleable enough, and that by onely faith, to saluation: for what needed he then bid them confesse one to an other that they may be saued, when onely beleefe of forgiuenesse without confession, had beene sufficient? S. Basil moouinge a questiō about confession asketh, whether it must be to all [Page 125] men, or to some in particuler, or to the preists onely: he answereth, sith confession is ordai­ned to shewe fruits woorthy of penance, it is thought requisite, Confitenda esse peccata quibus dispēsatio misteriorum Dei committitur, to confesse to them, to whom the dispensa­tion of the misteries of God is committed.

The doctrine of the fathers next vnto the Apostles.

If perhapes any anger, infidelity, or any of the aforesaid offences haue secretly crept into any mans hart, let him not be ashamed to confesse this to him, that hath the care of his soule, that by him by the woords of God, and wholsome counsell, he may be cured, wherby he may by the integrity of his faith and good woorkes, escape the paines of eternall fier, and come to the rewarde of eternall life. S. Clement Epist. 1. ad fratrem Domini Anno Christi 68. First here are the sinnes that are to be confessed sett downe, namely inward and secret anger, infidelity &c. 2. to be confessed to such an one as hath care of our soules, therfore not to the laity but preists. 3. by confessinge to him, and by the woord of God, and good counsell he is cured. 4. by his sownd faith and good woor­kes, obteine heauen and escape hell, that is by satisfaction.

How much more ought wee to honor our spirituall fathers, who are legates to God for [Page 152] vs, who haue forgiuen vs our sinnes, nobis peccata remiserum. Clem. l. 2. const. 33. and made vs partakers of the holy Eucharist, who haue receiued power of God, of life and death in iudginge vs offenders in condemninge and absoluinge. 1. here is the name of spiri­tuall or ghostly fathers, and legates (as S. Paule taught) for vs and therfore to be ho­nor [...]d. 2 a cause why they should be hono­red, first because thy forgiue sinnes, then re­store vs againe to the holy Eucharist, last be­cause they haue power of life and death from God, to iudge and condemne and absolue, therfore more then power to preach forgiue­nesse of sinne by Christ. Thou truly (as thou saiest) I can not tell by what means against the order of all discipline didest kicke away with thy heeles and repulse the delinquent falinge donne before the preist, when as the sinner bashfully (as he ought to doe) con­fessed himselfe to haue come to seek remedy for his sinnes. Neither wert thou haue asha­med to raile and reuile the good preist, caling him a wretched man, who hath iustified the punitent sinner. Dionis. Areop. Epist. 8. ad Demophilium: anno Christi 78. Wher note 1. a disorder of an vnrulie companion commit­ted against a poore penitent. 2. a declara­tion of the penitents behauiour at that time, to kneele downe before the preist, to come to the preist bashefully &c. to seeke remedy of [Page 153] the preist for his sinnes. 3. that as this peni­tent did, so he ought to doe. 4. a reuilinge of the preist, for that he iustified the sinner, wherby we see iustification came by the preist and confession.

The vniuersall practise of the church agreable to the fathers doctrine at this time.

It is most apparant that nowe confession was in practise emonge the faithfull Chri­stians; and accustomed emonge the gouerners of the church to instruct the inferior sorte to frequent it often. For as S. Clement noteth in his epistle to the brother of our Lord, that it was the manner and custome of S. Peter, to teach and exhorte euery one, to haue a spe­ciall regard ouer euery action he did in his life time. euery hower, in euery place not to be vnmindfull of God, but firmiterscire cogitationes malas cordi suo aduenientes, mox ad Christum allidere & Sacerdotibus Domini ma­nifestare To knowe firmely all ill cogitations that comes into his hart, and presently to ma­nifest them vnto the preists. This then being the aduise and sownd counsell of S. Peter, noe lesse followed and approued by S. Cle­ment; what may we thinke then of those scholers that were by S. Peter endoctrined and sent to conuert others, and to erect vpp the fabrick of gods church, as S. Aduen [...]inus first bishop of Charters consecrated by S Pe­ter in the yeare of Christ 36. S. Eucha ius first [Page 132] archbishop of Treuers and by S. Peter taught and sent in that holy mission, S. Clement noe lesse beinge S. Peters scholer by whom S. Ni­casius first archbishope of Roane, S. Exupe­rius bishop of Baione, Tanrinus bishop of Eu­reux, S. Eutropius bishop of Xantes were con­secrated and sent to preach and teach. And beinge then that confession hath bene in vse, and practised, as is most manifest in these dioceses without any improuement from time to time; may it not seeme consonant to all reason, that it proceeded by apostolicall tradition euen from the head of gods church, who best knewe to interpret their maisters meaninge, and so continually taught by their successors? Nowe what the manner and cu­stome was of penance, it can not be better known, then by the very direction of S. Cle­ment, who testifieth what the doctrine of the church was for penance, lib. 2. const. apost. to wit. Quid carni molestum, and to be either voluntary donne, or enioyned by the spiri­tuall iudge of the conscience, for sayeth he vnto the preists, Debetis asscribere tempus se­cundum rationem peccati, they must allot the time accordingely as the sinne is. Moreouer S. Denis, who was S. Paules scholer, as his doctrine is most plaine for auricular confes­sion, soe noe doubt in Paris by him it had his beginninge, and by his successors the conti­nuance, and by his scholers a further enlarge­ment [Page 129] in many parts of Fraunce, as by his San­ctinus (whom he institu [...]ed) by whose indu­stry and labour the Meldenses were conuer­ted to chr [...]stianity.

Howe and after what sorte Christians vsed to make their confessions in S. Denise time, especially emonge such as he had chardge of; by his owne declaration appeareth, describin­ge the properties of a good and lawefull con­fession c. de pie defunctis. 1. to acknoweledg him selfe a sinner before his spirituall iudge. 2. to be ashamed in his sight, and so 3. to de­sier absolution. And if it be true that Simeon Metaphastes a grecian relateth apud Surium 23. Iunij, that S. Peter him selfe preached, fownded churches, and ordained preists in England or Britany, and confirmed by Inno­cent the first, bishop of Rome. Or that Ari­stobolus his scholer was in England (as diuerse affirme) and there made bishop: noe doubt that doctrine of S. Peter for confession, was taught in England.

The doctrine of the fathers of the second age for confession and preists absolution

Those whom Christ would haue consecia­ted vnto him, and appointed in the order of the Apostles, these doe eate the sinnes of the people, and do make intercession for sinne, because by their praiers and oblations, they blott them out, and consume them. Alexan. causis & Granat. Sacerdotū an Christi 109. 1. [Page 156] preists are consecrated in order of the Apo­stles. 2. they eate the sinnes of the people by absoluinge them by woord of mouthe. 3. they offer vpp oblations and prayers for sinne 4. they blott out and consume sinne.

These wemen which were fallen into he­resy and conuerted againe vnto the church of God, were cōfessed. [...]onfessae sunt an. Christi 175. Fren [...]s. de Rodanensibus Faeminis l. 1. c. 9. l. 3. c. 4. 1. a conuersion (after the sinners fale) to the church 2. confession of their fault and sinne therby to be reconciled.

The practise of the church conformable to this doctrine.

To knowe what the maner of the church was generally in this age, from Pope Alexan­der and Ireneus his time, till the time of Mi­nutius Felix which was some 30. years after (for he l [...]ued in the yeare 230) can not be bet­ter knowne, then by the record of Minutius Felix, for thus he writeth in Octauius, that the gentils vppbraided the christians that they worshipped the preists priuities, ipso [...] ado­rare solitos v [...]rilia sacerdotum. Which ado­ration could be nothinge els, but that humi­liation, which euery penitent vsed in con­fession, kneelinge at the preists knees, hol­dinge vpp their hands in humble maner con­fessinge their faults and desieringe absolu­tion. In so much that by their lowe and se­cret speech and holding vpp their hands with [Page 157] this reuerence at the preists feete, the gentils tooke an occasion to mock all Christians for this worship before their priuities. And from S Ireneus who was in the yeare of Christ 175 till the yeare of Christ 1160 almost a thowsand yea [...]s, that one Waldo of Lyons, with his beggerly companions, broa [...]hed their heresies, and taught that auricular con­fession was not necessary; we read not but it was continually practised, as by him selfe, soe by his successors, most of them hol [...]men and saincts, as S. Iustus, Alpinus, S. Martin, Antherus, Antiochus, Elpidius, Eucherius. Vexamius, Lupicius, Austricus, Stephanus, Sacerdos, whom the church of Rome would neuer haue had in such esteeme, had not they beleeued towching confession, as the church of Rome alwaies beleeued.

The heresy of the Montanists contrary to the fathers éoctrine.

About the yeare of Christ 181▪ beganne the heresy of the Montanists, who denied all power of reconcilinge sinners, abolishinge altogether the ecclesiasticall rites of absolu­tion, mainteininge, that none could be loo­sed and reconciled by the church, that had fa­len after baptisme into any gre [...]uouse sinne; In soe much that S. Hierome Epist. ad Mar­cellam noteth thus much of them, that for euery sinne they shutt vpp the church doores from reconcilinge, ad omme penè delictum, [Page 136] ecclesiae obserant fores, whereas we read dai­ly. Malo poenitentiam peccatorum quam mor­cem. But here you are to note, 1. that the Montanists are different from our protestants & held many assertions, which they will ne­uer yeld vnto: for these condemne vtterly se­cond marriages, thy say that man and wife may parte when they list, they rebaptize. 2. Montanus made himselfe a false prophete, and made Prisca and Maximilla forsake their husbands and followe him, and call the tow­ne where they were borne Hierusalem, and affirmed that wemen may take holy orders 3. Montanus and Maximilla beinge both pos­sessed with an euell spirite, did hange them­selues, as wicked Iudas did. 4. forasmuch as they say that such as are once falen, can neuer obteine pardon and remission of their sinnes, (albeit thy repent neuer soe hartily) is a do­ctrine contrary to our protestants, who at lest wise think they may haue pardon at gods hands.

The practise of the church contrary to the Montanists heresie.

This heresy of the Montanists was con­demned by the church, as also it was confu­ted by Apollinaris, with sondry reason, in a booke written to Albercius. It was also con­futed by Apollonius an ecelesiasticall writer, who at large sett down their hipocrises, de­ceites, and grosse errors. Besids there were [Page 133] many others that opposed themselues against these heretikes in defence of the true catho­licke faith, as Melciades Pope, Rhodon Asia­nus as noteth Eusebius Caesariensis lib. 7. cap. 19. Read Nicephorus in his 4. booke of his ecclesiasticall story c. 22. where yee may see the beginninge, the progresse, the absurdi­ties, and withall the excommunication of such as were abettors and mainteiners of this heresie.

The doctrine of Tertullian and others of the same age.

Hast thou offended? as yet thou maist be reconciled, thou hast to whom thou maist make satisfaction. Satisfaction is disposed by confession. Confession is the discipline of mans prostrating and humblinge himselfe to cast thy selfe at the feete of the preist. Tertul. lib. de penit. anno Christi 200.

Surely the hiding of thy offence doth yeld thee great gaine, for this shamefastenesse, as if thou shouldest keep from the knowledge of man therfore thou hidest it from God: what? is it better to keep it secret and be dam­ned, then publikly to be absolued? It is mi­serable so to come to confession. 1. here is af­ter offendinge , reconciling and makinge sa­tisfaction, 2. how satisfaction is made by con­fession. 3. confession is at the preistes feete. 4 a rebuke for such as for shamefastenesse hide their sinnes from man. 5. in keepinge [Page 160] them secret, ensueth damnation. 6. a publick absolution.

Vrbane Pope, de communi vi [...]a & oblatio­nibus fi [...]elium. Why are the seates in the episcopall churches made so high, and so pre­pared? that their throne might teach a behol­d [...]nge or ouersight and power to iudge to binde and loose. Wherupon saieth our Sa­uiour to these: Take ye the holy ghost, whose sinnes yee forgiue, they are forgiuen them. Vrban anno Christi 222. 1. here is a diffe­rence in cathedral churches in the seates of the clergie from the laitie. 2. a diffe­rence in height and preparation. 3. a rea­son because they are behoulders, ouerseers and haue iudiciarie power to bind and loose. 4. what this bindinge and loosing is, that is by the holy ghost to forgiue or re­taine sinnes.

Pontian Pope in decretis anno Christi 230. Touchinge the preiste [...] of our Lorde; Knowe you that God is much pleased with them, whom he hath allotted to serue him, a [...]d would haue such familiarity wih them, that he would by them accept others sacrifices. and by them [...]orgiue and pardon their sinnes, and by them reconcile sinners vnto him, as also that by their mouth, they make the body of Christ, and giue it to the people. 1. heere is the great dignity and priu [...]ledge of preist­hoode in vsinge their s [...]ruice. 2. how God [Page 161] vseth preists as meanes for the behalfe of o­thers, by them to pardon and forgiue sinnes, by them to attone vnto him sinners, and by thē to haue his body made, wherby is seene a great differēce frō the protestants ministery.

The practise of the church in this age.

As Tertullian (whom S. Ciprian calleth master, sayinge to his Notary when he called for Tertullian. Da magistrum m [...]um) descri­binge confession what it is, howe and in that sorte it ought to be donne, by prostration and humiliation of a mans selfe, framminge his conuersation as suppliant for mercy, to putt on sackloth and ashes, to lament and be sory, to fast and pray (presbiteri adu [...]lui, aris adgeniculari ) to kneele at the feete of the preist, and before the aulter of God, and in soe doinge, contrectare Christum, to handell and touch Christ; So againe out of Tertullian it appeareth (as noteth Pamelius l. de poenit. a not. 53.) that this was the accu­stomed maner and vse in the church of Christ with all poenitents 1. to make a confession of all their sinnes to the preist, then to haue pe­nance, after penance to haue imposition of hands, either by a bishop or by some other of the clergy, this once donne, then had they the holy eucharist giuen them. For confession of sinnes was soe in vse, that euen in these, times all such as were to be admitted to the Sacr. of Bap. besids their ordinary praying, their much [Page 140] fastinge, their longe kneelinge, and late wat­chinge, they moreouer made confession of al their sinnes, accordinge to the baptisme of Iohn. Tin [...]ebantur confitente, pec [...], sayeth Tertulian lib. de baptismo c. 20. Before pope Zepherin, Nouatus the heretick made his cō­fession at Rome, as recordeth Eusebius, li 5. hist. c. 4. and noe lesse would Marcion haue donne sayeth Tertullian, had not death pre­uented him lib. de praescriptionibus.

About the yeare of Christ 237. Philipp the Emperor a Christian, hauing falen into some particuler sinnes and notoriously offended, touched with remorse of conscience and de­sirouse with the rest, to participate of the holy misteries at Easter, was brought by pope Fa­bian (as saith, Eusebius li. 6. hist. cap. 27.) to such meekenesse and humblenesse of spirite, that beinge not suffered for his offence com­mitted to enter the church doore before he was confessed; he gaue such remonstrance of hartye sorrowe, that humbly prostrating him selfe, he went to confession, and stoode in the same ranke wher other penitents were, and soe had his absolution, and was admitted to the holy Sacraments. The which example, as also that which Dionisius Alexander writeth to Fabius of Antioch, may be a sufficient te­stimony for confession and vse therof in this age, forasmuch as he telleth, how that Se­rapion hauinge falen and lyinge on his death [Page 137] bed, desiered then most earnestly to haue a preist, and therfore called a Nephewe of his and said vnto him. Aliquem ex presbiteris ad uoca ad me, call to me some one preist or o­ther; as then mindful of the tribunall seate of God, would make an atonement by the means of a preist by confession and absolu­tion. Eusebius lib. 6. historiae c. 29.

THE DOCTRINE OF ORIGEN and others of his time.

Origines him 2. in Leuit; & 3. & hom. 2. in psal. 37. & 17. in Lucam. anno Christi 230.

THere is yet a seauenth although a hard and laborious remission of sinnes by pe­nance, when the sinner washeth his coutch with teares, and his teares are vnto him bread night and day: and when he is not ashamed to declare vnto the preist of our Lord his sin­nes, and soe seek a medecine according to that which is said; I will pronounce against my selfe vnto my Lord my iniustice and thou hast forgiuen the impiety of my hart: In which also is fulfilled that the apostel S. Iames saieth. Is any man sick emonge you? lett him bringe in the preists, and let them pray ouer him, and if he be in sinnes, they shalbe remitted, confesse therfore your sinnes one to an other. Here note 1. a remission of sinnes by penance hard and laboriouse. 2. that the [Page 164] penance is to weepe, to shed teares day and night and not to be ashamed to declare his sinnes vnto a preist. 3 that by the preist he hath a remedy or medecine for his sinnes. 4. in that he declareth his sinnes to the preist of our Lorde, he confesseth as it were vnto our Lorde, and the forgeuinge of the preist, to be gods forgeuinge, for els why should he bid him declare it to the preist, and then vnto his Lorde, if the preist had nothinge to doe with it. 5. he vnderstande [...]h S. Iames, when he biddeth confesse one to another, that it is ment of confessinge to a preist, and not to the laitie.

Antherus pope epist. decret. litterae Maximini Imperat anno Christi 239.

God forbid that I should speake any thin­ge amisse of them, who succedinge in the degree of the Apostles, doe make with their holy mouthes the body of Christ, and by whom also wee are made Christiās, who ha­uinge the keies of the kingdome of heauen doe iudge vs before the day of iudgement. Here note. 1. preistes are not to be euel spo­ken of. 2 their mouthes are holy, because they make the body of Christ. 3. they haue the keies of the kingdome of heauen. 4. they iudge men, before the last iudgement.

The practise of the church conformable to this doctrine.

Noe lesse doeth Origen for his time, then [Page 165] the former fathers for theirs, and all after one and the selfe same manner, sett downe the vniforme practise of confession in the church of God, for he in the third homely vpon Le­uit. declareth plainly, what the penitents ordinarily vsed to confesse and declare vnto the preist, as sinnes that haue bene commit­ted in secret, sinnes by speach and woords, yea such sinnes as are the most inward se­crets of our thoughts. Cuncta necesse est pu­blicari, cuncta preferri, preferri autem ab illo, qui & accusator peccati est & incentor. And beinge moreouer great regard to be had for choise of a good ghostly and spiritual father, he thus aduiseth (which aduise had bene needlesse, had not the custome bene to goe to confession) Cir [...]umspicere debeas diligentius cui debeas coufi [...]eri peccata tua, speaking to such as went to confession to be very carefull and circumspect, to whome they confesse their sinnes; yea withall to fulfill his precepts and commands, soe that if the ghostly father (hauinge showed himselfe a wise and mer­cifull phisitian) hath giuen thee any counsel, or said any thinge to thee doe it, and follow it. In soe much that if he shall see and vnder­stand such and such to be thy greifes, that then they ought in publick to be declared to the whole congregation, and so to be healed, the rest edified, and thou thy selfe cured. Su­rely saieth Origen there ought to be hadd [Page 144] great deliberation and mature aduise of such a phisitian. Hereby it is manifest that albeit the practise was in the church to confesse, yea the most secretest sinnes of all, and that secretly, yet some sinnes were to be confessed publickly, which were either publickly com­mitted, or for some other peculiar reason by the good and ghostly aduise of the preist, counselled so to bee declared. For as a littell before in Tertullians time, thy were baptised confessinge their sinnes, yet he reioyseth much that they did not publickly confesse their iniquities and filthy sinnes. Nobis gra­tulandum si non publicè confitemur, iniquitates aut turpitudines nostras. Tertul. l. de baptis. c. 20. And for the vse of doinge this publick penance and secret, how when, and for what crimes, he after els where declareth; for saieth he, in greater crimes the custome is to doe but once penance: for common sinnes which we daily incurr, we must receiue penāce alwaies, & redeeme them without intermissiō. What he meaneth by penance for greater, and that to be donne but once, appeareth after by S. Augustin Epist. 54. that it is publick penance, where he geueth the reason why it should not often be reiterated. And that in this time it was the custome to goe to confession be­fore the receiuinge of the holy Eucharist (wherby it is plaine that they vnderstood S. Paule when he said. Probet seipsum homo, & [Page 141] sic de pane illo eda to be mēr of purging their soules by confession) is euident by this that vpon their rashenesse and negligence in this respect, he tooke an occasion to chide some to be carefull and mind full in this behalfe. Orig [...]n in psal. 38. homil. 2.

The doctrine of S Ciprian bishop and martir epist. 16. l. 3. ad plebem. anno Christi 248.

How much more with greater faith and feare doe these dischardge their conscience, who albeit they haue not falen into any great offence, either to sacrifice or to subscribe to idolatry, yet perhapes because they might haue had such thoughts in mind, thy will confesse the same plainely, simply and soro­fully vnto the preists of God. And therfore lett euery one confesse his sinne whilest the offender is yet liuinge, & his confession may be admitted, and his satisfaction and forgiue­nesse by the preists is acceptable with God. Here note. 1. by faith and feare, is the dis­chardge of conscience against the Magdebur­gians that say the doctors make no mention of faith. 2, confession not onely of outward, but inward and verie sinfull thoughts of min­de against Luther. 3 a manner of confessing, vid: plainely, simply, sorowfully. 4. to whom we must confesse, to the preists of God. 5. when we must confesse: in our life time, for soe confession and satisfaction is auaileable. 6. that preists doe forgiue sinnes, and that by [Page 168] them we obteine forgiuenesse, of almigh­ty God. To knowe nowe the vse and custo­me of this age, for the admission of penitents vnto the holy rites, it shalbe a sufficient pro­fe, to read but that which the whole church of Rome (then euen by our aduersaries graunte the true and mother church) hath written to S. Ciprian (Ciprian Epist. 31.) con­cerninge the discipline and seuerity therof for confessiō & absolution, which they caled. Neruos seu [...]ritatis, the sinewes of seuerity; which they would haue fully practised in all seuerity, beinge noe neweborne custome, but longe before obserued of their auncients sayinge, that it was, Antiqua seueritas, antiqua fides, disciplina legitur antiqua, an aun­cient seuerity, an auncient beleefe, an aun­cient discipline [...], and he that shall do thus sa­tisfaction to God, shall not onely deserue par­don, but haue a roome in heauen saith S. Ciprian Epist. 55. And by S. Ciprian him­selfe (as in his epistel which he writt vnto the people) it appeareth also, that confession was then practised, and so ought to be, se­cundum disciplinam Domini, and further that in absoluinge the delinquent, the bishop and clergy did lay hands vpon him, and more­ouer, that the penitents should confesse their sinnes, and make satisfaction in this world by the preist vnto God, obteininge r [...]mission & forgiuenesse by the preist. In so much that [Page 169] S. Ciprian in his sermon de lapsi [...], declareth, that the egernesse to confesse in his time (af­ter the storme of persecution a littell ceased) was such, that the penitents confessed not onely their externall acts and deeds, but euen their very thoughts and cogitations vnto the preists of God. Mow forasmuch as deacons in S. Ciprians time, did impose hāds vpon delin­quents heads, it was permitted for publick penance, and by the auctority of the bishop, and in his steed, and in time of necessity; which imposinge and absolution, was not from sinne, for that belongeth onely to the preists. See S. Ciprian who further noteth Epist. 55. & sermo. de lapsis, that they did doe satisfaction to purge them, from sinnes, and that this was the faith in the Apostles time, and all faithfull Christians did soe.

The heresy of the Nouatians contrary to the fathers doctrine.

About this time, the Nouatians procee­dinge from one Nouatus, renewed the he­resy of the Montanists some 50. years after. In so much that Socrates in his fourth book of his history, testifieth that Nouatus their captaine should write vnto all churches (for he had gotten auctority in beinge made a mocke bishop by stelth and not by canonical order) that no sinner should be admitted vnto the holy misteries, that had sacrificed to Ido­les, soe that his doctrine was to exhort them [Page 170] onely to penance, and for the rest, to remitt wholy the forgiuenesse of their sinnes to God onely, who could and had onely auctority to forgiue sinnes. Here note 1. if our aduersa­ries grownd their negatiue doctrine of de­nyinge confession to a preist vpon Nouatus, then it proceedeth and hath its beginninge from one that in his youth was possessed with an euel spirite, a coniurer, a man putt into orders against all order and lawe, a bi­shop made by stelth and by intrusion 2. if his doctrine should be true, why would then Christ suffer his church to be in error in con­fessinge, and preists absoluinge, either till the Montanists beganne, or till now some 255. years, when Christ said he would be with his Apostles till the worlds end, to teach go­uerne and direct thē with his holy spirit in all truth, and now in the beginninge should fall into heresy and vtter blindnesse? 3. the practise of confession and preists absolution from all sinne, was then the practise of the church, or els why did Nouatus now deny it, and forbid all penitents to seek absolution, and forgi­uenesse in the church but of God onely, being contradicted for his doctrine of all? 4. if No­uatus doctrine be true, then is the other do­ctrine of confession false, why then did not Nouatus call a councell, and condemne his predecessors and former bishops of heresy? but this we neuer reade, but rather the con­trary, [Page 171] that the Nouatians were censured for heretickes for denyinge absolution, as shall presently appeare. 5. the Montanists and No­uatians did not denie but that preists might preach and teach forgiuenesse of sinnes by Christ, but denyed that power to absolue was giuen them Ion. 20. whose sinnes ye forgiue are forgiuen, therfore in contradictinge the church, it is plaine that the meanninge of the woords of Christ Ihon 20. was vnderstood of the whole church then for preists to forgiue sinnes and absolue, and not to preach onely forgiuenesse of sinne.

The practise of the church for condemnation of the Nouatian heresie.

Against this heresy of Nouatus, was held a councell at Rome by Pope Cornelius of 50. bishops, as many preists, and many more deacons, where it was examined and con­demned. And albeit the decrees of this coun­cell are not extant, yet Eusebius Coesariensis in his sixt book of his ecclesiasticall history and 34. chapter, geueth sufficient testimony of it. Moreouer the councell of Nice held this heresy of Nouatus so damnable, that it prohibited, that none of this sort should be receiued againe into the lapp of gods church and participation of the holy misteries, except by publicke abiuration of that heresy, they promised to folowe the prescript order, all precepts and commandements of the holy [Page 172] mother church: concil. Nicen. ca 8. What learned men and holy doctors haue opposed them selues by writinge against it, is most apparant. For both S. Ciprian de lapsis. in his time S. Ambrose in his booke of penance. S. Chrisostome in a treatise intituled of repai­ringe one that is fallen, as also Lactantius l. 4. diui inst. c. 17. writt most learnedly against the Nouatians; in soe much that Lactantius makes confession a note of the true church. After that Nouatus had begun his heresy, it was thought conuenient to certaine bishops, to appointe a penitentiary preist for euery publick and notoriouse delinquent to con­fesse vnto, and to do publick penance, be­fore they could be admitted to come to the holy Eucharist: for before the heresy of No­uatus began, not any were compelled to goe to any certain preist, neither to confesse pu­blickly their sinne, albeit some accustomed by counsell of the preist to confesse some no­toriouse crime publickly, for their more confusion and repentance, hauinge trans­gressed publickly, yet they were not bound vnto it, but it was sufficient priuately to con­fesse all their sinnes, and to do penance ether priuately or publickely, as the preist should thinke most conuenient and for his good, this is manifest by Origen Hom. 2. in psal. 37.

S. Ciprian Epist. 13. l. 3. writing to Stephen [Page 173] Pope of Rome, declareth how that one Mar­tianus the fift bishop of Arles in order after S. Trophinus S. Paules scholer, was become a Nouatiā, wherby it appeareth that he did de­generate from the doctrine of his forefathers, and that because he was an inuouator, and against the custome of the whole church his name was giuen vpp to the Pope and censu­red as an hereticke.

The dostrine of S. Ciprian or some other aun­cient aucthor of his time. Ser. de ablutione pedum.

After Baptisme which can not be iterated we haue aliud lauacrum, an other regene­ration.

Concilium Ancyranum

As many as haue fulfilled their penance of their years space, let them be receiued to the holy Eucarist without offering. an. Christi 316.

Lactantius in the end of his fourth book of de­uine institutions cap. 17

Because all heretickes thinke themselues Christians, and that theirs is the catholick church, it is to be aduertised, that that is the church, in which is confession and penance, which most profitably doeth cure and heale the sinnes and wounds, vnto which the im­becility of mans fleshe is subiect. Againe he saieth he; If we confesse our sinnes wee satisfy God and obtein pardon. Here note. 1. first it is the catholick church, in which is [Page 174] the vse of confession and penance. 2. that it is a confession to a preist, for all heretickes will confesse vnto God, therfore confession to a preist, is a distinctiue note of the catho­lickes from hereticks who vse noe confession to a preist. 3. that confession doeth heale and cure the sinnes, and hereby wee doe satis­faction and obteine pardon.

The practise of the church conformable to this doctrine.

In this age there was practise in the church of God, both of a penitentiarie preist, as also priuate and publick penances enioyned by the preist vnto sinners and notoriouse delin­quents. A publick penance was then enioy­ned, when the sinne committed was publick, and so satisfaction to be donne publickely for it, in, and before the face of the church. Priuate penance was then ordained, when for the sinne declared secretly to the preist by confession, he had penance enioyned to be donne secretelie.

And albeit by reason of these publick pe­nances, a custome might (in the heare of Christians deuotions as in Campania after their did) growe, that there the bishops did allowe, that the penitents for euery secret sinne confessed, should doe publick penance, and haue their sinnes recited publickly, per modum libelli, for their greater confusion and satisfactiō, yet this maner was reprehen­ded [Page 175] by S. Leo as after shalbe declared, and order sett downe, that secrett sinnes should onely (accordinge to the nature of secrecy) be confessed sec [...]etly, and secrett pennance done for them: Whereby is euident, the two former sortes of penances.

The accustomed maner to do solemne pe­penance was this, which was enioyned for some great and heynouse sinne. First in the beginninge of Lent, the bishop and preist with the penitent, meets at the doore of the cathedral church barefooted, his head shorne, with demisse looke, and so sayinge the seauen penitentiall psalmes, the bishope layes his hand vpon the penitent, sprinkels him with holy water, layes ashes vpon his head, and puts on a hayrcloth, & so declares vnto him, that as Adam was cast out of paradise, so he is cast out of the church, and thus the bishop bids the clergye to driue the penitēts foorth, recyting this verse: [...]n sudere vultus tui. In this maner all lent thy continewe till sheer­thursday, and then are they brought by the clergy to the church, and continewe till the octaues of Easter without eyther receyuinge the holy Eucharist or the Pax: and this done, they depart againe & doe as they did before, till the beginninge of lent againe, euery yeare vntill such tyme, their penance be expired, & so to be reconciled to the church. Soe we read, that in the councell of Ancyrane, there [Page 176] were some times three years penance enioy­ned. Now for these publick penitents, there was appointed a distinct habite, a seperate place, an appointed time, and soundry pu­nishments. Their habite was of a duskish couler with heircloth, their head pouled and shorne (wemen excepted who went veiled) and this custome was in Tertullians time li. de poenit. anno 200. In the age of Pacian anno 393. as appeareth in his parenisy to penance. In the time of Optatus 370. In the time of S. Ambrose ad virg. lap. c. 8. 380. and when the councel of Agatha was held in the yeare 439. where is both mention made of habite and shearinge of haire. The place to do this penance in was diuerse, for S. Gre­gory Neocaesariensis in his canonicall epistle mentioneth fiue. The first in the lower part of the church furthest from the alter without the church doore, and had his name by their weepinge lamenting and prayer. The second within the church, a place of hearing praier, but not admitted to praier. The third within both to heare and communicate & in praier, yet not to come to masse, a place onely to pray and contemplate. The fourth to come neere the alter and to the sacrifice, yet not to communicate at the alter where they stoode. The fift a place of expectation to be reconci­led when they had fulfilled their penance. The time for enioyninge solemne penance [Page 177] was on ashe wedensday. In capice ieiunij, as noteth Gratian dist. 50. can. In capite ieiunij. The time of reconcilinge was on sheerthurs­day. in coena Domini, as noteth Innocentius Epist. ad Decentium c. 7. The diuersity of pu­nishements were. 1. abstinence from holy misteries as S. Ciprian obserueth lib. 5. Epist. 8, & ser. de lapsis. 2. inhability to be promo­ted to the clergy. Syrius Epist. 1. c 14. 3. not not to marry (except younge men) Leo Epist. 92 ca. 12. 4. neuer to be souldiours. Leo ibi­dem. 5. not to be godfathers in bap [...]isme or confirmation. Concil. Pariensi. 6. if thy be sick to want extreme vnction. Innocentius ad Decentium 7. euery fastinge day to come to church, and to bowe their heads to the preist, who should lay his hands vpon them and praie for them. Concilium Carthagi­nense can. 80.8. to bury the dead by the same councell of Cartha. ca. 91.6. not to go to any bathes or banquetts, but to refufe if they be inuited. Pacianus in parenesi.

The doctrine of S. Antony ex Athanasio & Euagrio in eius vita. Anno Christi 330.

It is a speedy way to vertue, if euery one would marke that which thy doe, or would declare all their thoughtes of their minds to their brethren. Here note first a markinge of our actions, and declaringe of our very thoughts. 2. to declare them to our brethren. what these brethren bee S. Iames saieth, it [Page 178] is to confesse to an other; What this other is, hath bene declared before out of the holy doctors, that they are preists, whom S. Iames bids call in, and to whom Christe (Ioan. 20.) hath giuen power to forgiue sinnes.

Concilium Leodicenum in Siria orientalis ec­clesiae in can. 2.

Those which fall into diuerse sinnes, and makes a full remonstrance of their perfect conuersion by their praier, confession, and penance, the time of their penance is to be allotted according to the quality of their sin­nes. Here note. 1. a perfect conuersion can not be but by praier, confession and penance, therfore it is not enough to repent onely, and change the minde from sinne. 2. that this pe­nance is a satisfactory penalty enioyned by the preists, for the time is allotted by them, according as their sinnes are. And how can they know their sinnes to allott penance, and the quality therof, but by confession?

S. Athanasius bishope of Alexandria sermone in illa verba, profecti in pagum.

Let vs examine our selues whether our bonds are loosed, that we may profite vnto better: If that they be not loosed, offer thy selfe to the disciples of Iesus, they are heere which can loose thee by that power which thy haue receiued of our Sauiour whatsoeuer you shall bind in earth, shalbe bound in hea­uen, and whatsoeuer yee shall loose in earth [Page 179] shalbe loosed in heauen, and if yee remitt anies sinnes they are forgiuen them. Here note. 1. we must examine our consciences whether we be bound or loosed. 2. if we be bounde, we must offer our selues to the disci­ples of Christe to be loosed. 3. what these dis­ciples are: he saieth they are here, meaning the preists of God, whom S. Paule calleth Christs legates, and are indeed the disciples of Christ; for he can not meane of the Apostles or dis­ciples which are in heauen, but such as are heere, that is, now extant and then in S. Athanasius his time. 4. that these by Christes institution, haue power to bind and loose, to forgiue sinnes.

The practise of the church accordinge to these fathers doctrine.

In this age 366. the Emperors Gratian, Va­lentinian and and Theodosius decreed, that all people (whom the Empire of their cle­mency did gouerne) liue in that religion which deuine Peter deliuered to the Romans as the religion by him taught, and enduringe to this day, namely to their times. Which re­ligion left by S. Peter is euident and he him­selfe taught concerninge the ordringe of a mans conscience, to enter into it, to thinke vpon his deeds, and so to manifest them vnto a preist. Thus S. Clement writeth of him, who best knewe the custome of those times, and S. Peters intent. Epist. ad fratrem Do­mini. [Page 108] Moreouer that auricular confession was practised in Rome, appeareth by S. Clement, Alexander, Antherus, Vrbanus, Pontian, euen vntill Damasus his time, when also was the practise of confession, which S. Hierome saieth, was then a publick vse and custome in all the church; Now then if auricular con­fession had bene against the prescript and woord of God, it is most certaine, that these Emperors would haue had a more carefull respect, then to haue remitted them selues to the Romaine religion, Damasus beinge then cheef head, and Peter Patriarch of Alexan­dria for the east church. Yea rather if this had bene false doctrine, they should haue enter­tained the Montanists and Nouatians con­demned by the sea of Rome, whom not­withstandinge it is manifest that they held, as heretickes and anathematized persons. In the second canon of the auncient councel of Laodicia it is manifest, that the maner of those times was, to enioyne penitent sinners in confession to say praiers, and to giue almes, for penance and satisfaction for their sinnes. By the Apollogy of S. Athanasius, as also S. S. Hilary it is euident, that certaine bishops of Britany, were present at the councell of Sardica, as also at Ariminum, S. Hilary prai­singe and extollinge those bishops, which truly he would neuer haue donne, had not they concurred with the Romaine church, & [Page 181] iumpt with him in his opinion for religion in all points, confession beinge one: Wherupon wee may gather that confession then was vsed in Britanie.

The doctrine of S. Hilarie ca. 18. in Mat. S. Ephrem and S. Basil. Hil. an. Christi 370.

For terror and feare of that by which all in presente should be contained: he sett before the immouable iudgement of the apostolical seuerity (that is) whosoeuer they should haue bound here in earth (that is) left tied in the knotts of sin, and whom they should haue loosed (that is) by confession pardoned, these same (such beinge the condition of the apo­stolicall sentence) should also be loosed or bound in heauen. Here note first, the aposto­licall iudgement is immoueable, that is, what­soeuer they iudge, God doeth ratify it. 2. it is a seuerity, which seuerity is in inflictinge punishments vpon penitents, and this he ca­leth apostolical. 3. thy bind sinners in sin, and loose sinners from sinne, by their apostolical sentence, therfore they do more then preach forgiuenesse or bindinge and loosinge by Christ. 4. by confession pardon is obteined.

Saint Ephrem in illud, Attende tibi. anno Christi 380.

To open and declare his sinnes to spiritual men, is a great signe of amendement of life: but to hide them, a token of an ill affected mind: therfore it behoueth that such an one, [Page 182] who confesseth with all humilitie, be greatly comeforted. Here note first, an opeining and declaringe of sinnes. 2. to spirituall men, not to laie men. 3. a difference betwixt him that openeth his sinnes, & him that hideth them, the openinge a signe of amendement of life, the hidinge a token of an ill affected minde 4. wee must confesse and declare our sinnes with all humility. 5. the behauiour of the spirituall man or ghostly father, towards the penitent (vid) to comefort him.

S. Basil in questionibus breuioribus regula 229

The selfe same reason altogether is in con­fession as is in the openinge or disclosinge the defectes of a mans body. For neither rashely do we disclose these to euery one, but to such as are expert to cure them: Soe ought not the confession of our sinne [...] be made, but to such as can heale them. Wherfore as he saieth, regula 228. Our sinnes necessarily ought to be opened to those to whom the dispensation of the misteries of God is committed 1. a comparison betwixt openinge our sinnes by by confession, and tellinge our defects, that as rashely we do not disclose our infirmity, so rashely we should not confesse. 2. our sinnes must be opened to such as can heale them. 3. they that can heale them are such, as haue the dispensation of the misteries of God comit­ted to them, ergo not to all, but to preists, who are the dispensators. 4. thy ought neces­sarily [Page 183] to be opened.

The practise of the church agreeable to this doctrine.

It was accustomed amonge the monkes of this age (as S. Basil noteth of the institution of monkes) to make a publick confession collecta finaxi, and that by noe means any offender should keep secret his sinne commit­ted, but declare it albeit euery one heard it, vt per communem orationem sanetur morbus, that by the common praier of all, his disease might be cured. More, in an answer to one that was m [...]ndfull to confesse his sinne, and demandinge whether he ought to confesse them to all men, or but to some, or to the preists alone, he saieth that confession is insti­tuted to this end, that when any is conuerted from his former sinnes, he must shewe fruicts woorthy of penance, and therfore necessary to confesse his sinnes to such, as the dispensa­tion of the misteries of God are committed vnto; wherby euidently appeareth, both a confession in generall to a [...]l, and a confession more particuler to the preist of God, and that necessarily to be opened. Moreouer both by the rites of S. Chrisostomes and S. Basils masse is euident, how that preists ordinarily went to confession before they celebrated masse: for saieth S. Basil of that age; It is be­houfull for the preist that goeth to celebrate the deuine misterie, before all thinges to be [Page 184] confessed.

The doctrine of the Audeans, contrary to the practise and doctrine of the church

About this time spronge the heresy of the Audeans soe named of one Audeus, as is ma­nifest by Theodoret l. 4. of his heroicall fa­bles, who albeit thy allowed confession of sinnes yea and commanded it, and withall gaue absolutiō, yet neuerthelesse they enioy­ned noe penance. Wherupon the penitents seinge that confession was exacted at their hands, they in sporte and meriment would conceale their great sinnes, and onely con­fesse the lesser. Concerninge which heresy we may note first, that albeit this heresy held confession and absolution, yet in denyinge penance, and for not enioyninge it, it was condemned as contrary to the custome and practise of that time in the church of God; wherby is plaine that the vse then, was to confesse, and preists to absolue and enioyne penance. 2. that these were not so farre gone as our protestants, for they commanded abso­lution, onely made no matter of penance 3. the Massalians an other crew (though diffe­rent in some things) iumpt with the Audeans in this, that they would forgiue sinnes with­out regard had to anie penance, or to any vse of church cannons.

The doctrine of S. Ambrose lib. 2. de poenitentia cap. 7. contra Nouatianos and others of [Page 185] his time for confession and preists absolution. an. 380

Why doe yee impose hands, beleeue the woorkes of benediction, if perhaps any sick man recouer? why doe ye presume that some by you are clensed from the filthe and sinke of the diuel? why doe ye baptise, if that by man sinnes are not forgiuē? In baptisme there is a remission of all sinnes: and what diffe­rence is there, whether by penāce or by bap­tisme preists chalenge this auctority vnto them, there is one ministery in them both. & li. 2. de poenit. ca. 2. Naaman Syrus (saieth he) beleeued not that his leprosie could be cured by water, but that which was impos­sible, God hath made possible who hath gi­uen vs such grace. Againe, it seemes impos­sible that by penance sinnes should be forgi­giuen, but Christ hath graunted this vnto his apostles, which from the apostles is transla­ted to the office of preisthood, therfore it is made possible, which before seemed impos­sible (Et lib 2. de poenit. ca. 9. he saieth) wilt thou be iustified? confesse thy sinnes, a shamefast confession of thy sinne, looseth the knots of thine offences. Here 1. note, that penance remitteth sinnes, aswell as baptis­me. 2. remitting sinnes in both, is donne by preists, as Christs ministers. 3. it is possible for man to forgiue sinnes by Christs auctoritie 4. this auctoritie is translated from the apostles, [Page 186] to the preists. 5. by confession we are iusti­fied, for confession looseth sinnes.

S. Diadochus Episcopus Photinensis cap 100 de perfectione.

We must examine diligently and exactly our confession, lest perhapes our conscience may lie vnto it selfe, whilest it suspecteth, that it hath made a good confession.

Gregorius Nissenus epistola canonica ad episco­pum Mitesenex, vide bibliothecam sancto­rum patrum to 1. anno 380.

It shalbe very well if that this day we brin­ge not onely those, who by regeneration by grace of baptisme are transformed: but also those who by penance and confession ascend to life euerlastinge. Boldly shew thy selfe vnto a preist, opē those thinges that are hidd. Vncouer the secrets of thy mind, as secret wounds vnto the Phisitian, and he shall haue regard both of thy honor, and of thy health. Wher note 1. by penance and confession, we may ascend to life eternall. 2. wee must shewe the very secrettes of our thoughtes to a preist, not to the laitie. 3. the preiste is the phisitian to cure. 4. confession is noe impea­chement of credit, because the preist must haue care of the penitents honor, as well as of his soules health.

The practise of the church conformable to this doctrine of the fath [...]rs.

There hath not euer any heresie bene raised [Page 187] in the church of God, but it had bene impug­ned, vtterly condemned, and put to silence: for the heresy of the Nouatians, albeit it was mainteined by some fewe, yet still it was re­futed from time to time of the best learned, and holiest men. Hereupon S. Ambrose ben­dinge the maine sinewes of his force against them, setteth downe most plainlie, what then was the custome of the church, for confes­sion and preists absolution; Ambrose li. 2. de poenit. c. 9. And by him we may knowe, that there were many, which did willingly confesse their sinnes priuatelie to preists (which is that we Catholickes nowe call, Auricular confession) but altogether refused to doe any publick penance in the church. For saieth he, publicoe supplicationis reuocan­tur pudore; It is the shame of publick confes­sion which doeth make them shunne it. And for further proofe Paulus (who was S. Am­brose his cleerk) thus much wittnesseth of those times in S. Ambrose his life, that he was accustomed to heare secret confession, and that as oft as any by remorce of cons­cience, fell to bewaile their sinnes with tears, he noe lesse shedd tears in great aboundance, [...]t ita flebat vt & illum flere compelleret, ita commiseratione efficiebatur.

What maner S. Ambrose did vse in ab­soluinge, as alsoe other preists he relateth that they vsed to pray, preces premittit, and [Page 186] [...] [Page 187] [...] [Page 188] after to say as we now say, Misereatur tui, and after when he gaue absolution, then his maner was to say, in nomine patris & filij & spiritus sancti, euen the very selfe order, as now is vsed in the church of God, that the whole world may see, that there is one lan­guage, and one sett order from time to time obserued, contrary to the course of heresy, which commonly is most constant in incon­stancie.

Moreouer as Thomas Waldensis noteth, and it is recorded in the tripartite history li. 6. c. 1. that Iulian the Apostata, framminge fitt occasion to the vtter ouerthrowe of all reli­gion, vtterly abandoned confession, studebat abrenunciare confessioni: Which argueth the practise in like sorte of the time, and malice which the wickeder sorte of Christians haue alwaies had against confession.

By S. Gregory Nissene appeareth that it was vsuall about Easter euery yeare to make their confessions, and so continually in practise euen till this age, and which after by negligence was omitted, by positiue lawe was commanded. Neither was the practise of the church in these daies for preists onely to preach forgiuenesse of sinnes, and that the ministery of preists consisted onely in this, to denounce pardon of sinne by Christ, but that by them sinnes were pardoned: For the Nouatian heretickes denied not, [Page 189] but preists might preach forgiuenesse by Christ, but gaine saied the whole church, that preists had auctority to forgiue sinnes. for this cause and for noe other, S. Am­brose writeth against them, to prooue the manifest truth of preists absolution.

And wheras the 4. councell of Cartha­ge c. 78. anno Domini 398. mentioneth in the act of penance (Imposition of hands) albeit this ceremony was practised in most auncient churches, and now is vsuall to lay hands on the penitents head, yet this ceremony apperteineth not to the substan­ce of absolution: for it is said Iohn. 20. whose sinnes yee forgiue are forgiuen, and not vpon whom yee shall impose your handes. Therfore Saint Thomas opuscul. 22. de Sacra. absolut. accounteth it not an essentiall poynt. And further when the 4. councell of Carthage cap. 80. biddeth that euery fastinge day the penitents shall come to the church to the preists, and that he shall impose handes vpon them, and cap. 78. that after a daungerouse sicknesse (though by confession their sinnes be forgiuen) they must haue handes layed vpon them, this is onely vnderstood, of a ceremony of absoluinge from excommunication or such penalties, which ordinarily was donne by imposition of hands.

The doctrine of the fathers. Pacianus Episco­pus Barcilonensis paraenesi ad poenicentiam. anno 393.

I speake vnto you breethren, who refuse penance after your sinnes committed, to you I speake that are so fearfull after so great bouldnesse, so shamefast after your sinne, who are not ashamed to sin, yet ashamed to confesse. Behould saieth the apostel vnto the preist, laie not hands sleightly vpon any, ne­ther do you comunicate with others sinnes. What wilt thou do, that doest deceiue the preist, that doest deceiue him ignorantlie, or els doest confound him, with hardnesse of proouinge, not knowinge all to the full? Wher note. 1 he teacheth that penance must be donne after sinne. 2. of the shamefastnesse of sinners to confesse, which can not be but to man, from whence shame riseth by con­fessing. 3. it is the preist that doeth lay hands vpon the penitent, which he must not doe sleightlie. 4. that they deceiue the preist. when they do not confesse all to the full.

Epiphanius li 4. heres. 38. li. 2. heres. 36.

The church hath two penances one after another, that is baptisme, and the other the Sacrament of penance. Dat enim reuersionem & poenitentiam post poenitentiam.

Gregorius Nazianzenus oratione ad ciues ti­more perculsos. anno. [...]90.

Yea you rulers and presidents the lawe of [Page 191] Christ doeth assubiect you to my rule and throne, for we are with power yea more am­ple and perfect power. Here note 1. the prei­stes haue power ouer rulers and presidents. 2. preistes haue a tribunall and are iudges . 3. and that by the law of Christe.

Concilium Carthaginense 3. can 32 anno 397.

Lett the times of penance be appointed by the arbitrement of the bishope vnto euery penitent, accordinge as the difference of sin­nes shall require.

The practise of the church conformable

A most euident proofe both against the Nouatians, as also against the Lutherans, may be gathered out of the woords of S. Gregory Nazianzen oratione in sancta Lou­nina (who no doubt as he taught, so to his power would see it practtised) to haue after confession both satisfaction and the preists absolution. For saieth he, it is a like mischeefe, to haue remission or absolu­tion without chastisement, and to chasti­ce the body without remission or pardon. For as by the first, they lett loose the reyne to all liberty, soe by the other, thy runne into a course more then is conuenient, seuere and rigorouse. And this did the Nouatians as S. Ciprian writeth of them, li. 4. c. 2.illos sub­tra [...]isse de satisfactione medicinam (that is) content to do satisfaction yet withall would a low noe absolution; As now iustly we may [Page 192] say of our aduersaries, illos de medicina sub­trahere satisfa [...] ionem, thy are content with Luther to haue an absolution, but it goeth against the haire to do any penanc [...] or satis­faction, contrary to the practise and doctrine of this holy Gregory, who would haue both: putting a great parte of satisfaction in penan­ce and confession, where shame and the pe­nalties therby enioyned is a great parte of fu­ture punishements, that should be otherwise susteined. As also by Pacian appeareth by his perswasions and exhortations to penance, to contristate their minds, to putt on sackcloth and ashes, to tewe and tawe their bodies with fasting and praier; In soe much that the more punishements thy endure for their sin­nes by voluntary affliction, the more mercy & fauour they obteine at gods hands; Which exhortations had bene in vaine, if it had not bene accustomed emonge Christians to vse the like discipline and rigor of satisfaction.

The holy councels held in these daies, noe lesse giue full remonstrance of these religiou­se rites and customes of confession and satis­faction. For reade but the auncient councell of valentinne in Fraunce, vnder pope Dama­sus, and it may be plainely seene; for it was ordained, that such as had vowed themselues to God, and marryed after their vowe, must do satisfaction to God (because they had of­fended God) by doinge reasonable penance [Page 193] for that sinne, before they could be admitted to the holy communion, which vowes then (as they might be secreet betwixt God and themselues, and therfore not knowne) must of necessity be reuealed by confession, and to him, who hath auctority to absolue, and by him in secret penance enioyned, for the full appeasing of god for this offence committed.

Albeit the imposition of hands (as before was declared) apperteineth not to the essen­ce of the Sacrament and forgiuenesse of sin­nes; yet if wee read the constitutions of S. Clement 2. constit c. 41. we shall find, that the imposition or layinge of the preists hands vpon the penitents head, was, loco lauacri, insteed of baptisme, for, saieth he, by the im­position of the preists hands, dabatur Spiritus sanctus credentibus, the holy ghost was giuen to beleuers. By the woord, loco lauacri (which S. Clement tearmeth the imposition of hands in the absolution of the preist, the tradition of the auncient fathers hath come, that the Sacrament of penance is called, secundus baptismus, a second Baptisme, a second ta­ble, post naufragium, with some more paine and labor, then is in the first baptisme.

A surmise of protestants that auricular confes­sion, about this time was taken away.

In this age a littell before S. Chrisostome time, the protestants imagine, that as con­fession was but a politicall discipline by cer­taine [Page 194] bishops instituted, and not ordained by Christ, or approued or practised by the Apo­stles: so, as a positiue lawe againe after some longe continuance and practise therof was abrogated, and vtterly abolished in the church of God. 2. thy conceiue out of Sozomenus, that in Rome onely and in the west churches, this obseruation of confession was, and so noe vniuersal practise, throughout the face of the whole church of god. 3. that the custome was emonge the preists to haue but one one­ly preist chosen to haue this facultie, wherby they think, that it was not the function of all preists, and that all preists hadd not auctority to heare confessions, but he onely, who emonge the preists was selected and caled to this office. 4. that this was the manner of Constantinople, till that hereby a matrone of the city vnder pretence of confession, com­mitted an escape with a deacon, wherupon grewe great offence and scandale. Lastly, that vpon this occasion and scandale committed, Nectarius a holy man and bishop of that city, put downe altogether confession. Which be­fore had by his predecessors bene instituted.

To giue then a full and true relation of these times (lest perhaps any might think that the protestants haue hitt iump the nee­dels eye in this deuise) there shalbe for the information of any well affected mind, thus much extant here concerninge the present [Page 195] state of gods church, for confession and ab­solution, established before Nectarius time, and after by him abrogated and putt downe.

Most true it is, that 244. years after Christ as is seene in Socrat. l. 5. ca 19. when the heresy of Nouatus began, it was thought most expedient vnto the ecclesiasticall gouer­ners of those times, to annex vnto the church canons thus much beside and aboue the order then practised; That all such as were noto­riouse publick and scandalouse delinquents after baptisme, should not so speedi [...]y be ad­mitted againe, except for their publick cri­mes, they made publick confession, and did publick penance. And to this end there was appointed a ghostly father caled, presbiter poenitentiarius, a penitentiary preist, who should haue care of the publick penitents, such as hadd falen in the time of persecution of Decius, and had scandalously made denial of their faith, and so before they were re­conciled againe, thy should goe to this pe­nitentiary preist, and confesse their sinnes priuately, and according to his direction, they should publickly manifest their sinne and scandale before the face of the whole congre­gation, and so do publick penance before they should be admitted to the receiuinge of the holy Eucharist. And this is most certaine, for before the heresy of Nouatus beganne, none were compelled to goe to any certaine [Page 196] preist, neither to confesse publick sinnes pu­blickely. Albeit some were accustomed by good aduise and counsell of their ghostly fa­ther (to whom they confessed all their sin­nes) to confesse publickely some one more greiuouse and notorious sinne, as is apparant by Origen Hom. 2. in psal. 37. Yet were they not bound to this, but as their zeale and de­uotion should further them in it, for their greater sorrowe and confusion, by the mature aduise of their ghostly father. But after No­uatus had once broached his heresy, it was thought expedient vnto the bishops, to add some what moreouer to the former canons, lest that the Nouatians might any way accu­se the Catholickes, with touch of too much gentlenesse of reconcilinge and admittinge the lapsed to the holy Eucharist; And beinge that this penitentiary, should be elected emonge the rest, such a one as should be, secretorum tenax & taciturnus, close and se­cret, this was not much expedient for their publick sinnes: yet bicause in comminge to this preist, they not onely declared their pu­blick crimes, but withall their most inward sinnes, therfore in this respect secrecy was required. Neither was this penitentiary preist sole and onely allotted to heare euery ones confession, but for publick delinquents. For so relateth Zosomenus who (after he had declared the institution of this penitentiary [Page 197] preist by the bishops in Nouatus time, and after at Constantinople by Nectarius abrogated, and the vse therof diligently obserued at Rome, and soe continued as in other chur­ches of the west, though putt downe at Constantinople) he saieth notwithstanding in his owne time (which was about the yeare 430.) this constitution appertained onely to publick penitents▪ for if it had bene for all delinquents, how could one haue suffised for so many thousands. Now that the bishops that adioyned this appendix to the canons, ment not in any wise, that secret sinnes should bee assubiected to publick confession, bicause both Zozomenus and Nicephorus re­cord, that that custome of confessinge to the penitentiarie preist (abrogated by Nectarius) was vsuall in Rome and other west churches. And as for S. Leo he auerreth (who was in Zozomenus time) that it was neuer accusto­med in Rome to confesse secret sinnes public­kly. For he himselfe epist. 80 chideth the bis­hops of Campania, for an indiscreet zeale in sufferinge the penitents to confesse all their sinnes publickly, which order he saieth, is improbable and against the aposteles rule; And moreouer if in the time of the peniten­tiary preist, all secret sinnes should haue pu­blickly bene declared and confessed, to what end should taciturnity, secrecy and hidinge of the penitents sinne in the penitentiary preist [Page 198] preist bene required? soe that to reueale se­cret sinnes heard in confession, beinge against the lawe of nature (as all deuines affirme) against the apostolicall order (as S Leo no­teth) if the institution of those bishops had commaunded this, then had it bene donne very well of Nectarius to haue abolished it. But then it is more ma [...]ueile, how that Gre­gory Naziansen, S. Basil, Athanasius and all the greek doctors, which were before Necta­rius, would or could haue tollerated this im­piety which they in their times suffered? ther­fore most likely it is, that the custome was not to confesse publickely, secret sinnes. Fur­thermore after the abrogatinge of this con­fession by Nectarius, we see no history re­late, that it was putt vpp againe after he had putt it downe, but the manner of secret con­fession to a preist secretly, remained still, as it appeareth by S. Chrisostom, who was his successor, by Nicephorus Cartophilax, and the councell of Trul [...]o Againe it is great rea­son to thinke, that Nectarius onely tooke away that which was an occasion of that tu­mult emonge the people, and that was pu­blick confession to the penitentiary preist, by which this scandall and tumult did arise; Is it not then plaine what was takē away vid. the penitentiarie preist & publick confession, by which meanes the scandall grewe, for a ma­trone of accompte in the church, falinge with [Page 199] a deacon, by hir indiscreet zeale goinge too farre in confessinge publickely all hir secret sinnes, or perhaps by the indiscretion of the penetentiarius, brought an infamie to the cleargy, tumult and sturres emonge the peo­ple, and soe for feare of the like euent, it was perhaps prouidently put downe by Nectarius then bishope of that sea.

But put case Nectarius had put downe Au­ricular confession, what doe our aduersaries aduantage themselues therby? first it was but the fact of one man in one citie. 2. it was that which was practised from Nouatus time (who was 244 yeares after Christ) till Necta­rius time. 3. it was neuerthelesse practised in Rome, and other the weste churches, and so from time to time continued. 4. it was that which God had commaunded: for if we will beleeue Sozomenus (who writt this story at large, and whom our aduersaries best credit) he affirmeth that God himselfe commaun­ded, that penitents should be pardoned, and that confession was necessary: now if Necta­rius should put downe that; he was most in­iuriouse to gods ordinance, and soe did of­fend in doinge of it. 5. it was that which our owne aduersaries would haue put vpp; that is, a certaine confession before receiuinge, for both Melancthon (confess. augustan. art. de confess.) would haue confession, a sear­ching of sinnes and absolution, antequam [Page 200] porrigitur corpus Domini, And Caluine would haue, oues se sistere pastori. l. 3. insti­tu. c. 4. 8. 13. the sheep to come before the pastor before receiuinge; yet Nectarius by them would haue noe such thinge, but euery one might come to participate of the holy misteries as he would, so that by them he was woorse then any protestant. 6. It was that which is against the doctrine of the fathers and practise of the church, as followeth.

Concilium Carthaginense. 4. can. 74. of 214. bishops. anno 398.

Whensoeuer any desireth penance, let the preist enioyne penance without acception of person, absque acceptione personae penitentis leges iniungat.

Ioannes Chrisostomus Hom. 30. in Genesim anno 400.

Because now we are come vnto this great week (to witt the holy weeke) by gods mercy and fauoure, now most cheefly the course of our fast is to be enlarged, and our praiers lengthened, and a diligent and pure confession of our sinnes to be made, (that this confession is to be made vnto a preist appea­reth lib. 2. de sacerdotio) wherfore great skill is to be vsed, that Christians of their owne ac­corde be perswaded, that they ought to sub­mit themselues to the cure of preistes (Agai­ne) I can recorde many which ar brought into extreeme euiles, for no other thinge but [Page 201] bicause a condigne punishement equall to their sinnes donne, should be exacted at their handes, nether is it fitt rashely to the model and quantity of the sinne to exhibite a mulct and punishement; but the mind of sinners is to be searched into by sundry coniectures, lest it come to passe whilest thou stopp on hole, thou makest a greater rupture (Againe) It was laweful only to the preists of the Iewes, to examine them that were cured of the le­prosy, but the preists of the new law, haue a graunt, not to examine their filthe (animoe sordes) but to clense and purge it. Here note first, a difference of weekes, one holier, one greater then an other, hebdomaita magna. 2. that in this weeke, especially, more prayer, more fastinge, and confession is to be vsed. 3. that this confession is to be made vnto a preist, and the people therunto exhorted to doe it. 4. a condigne punishement is to be donne for their sinnes. 5. by the arbitrement of the preist, accordinge to the quality of the sinnes, punishement is to be exacted. 6. that the preist doeth clense and purge the soule from sinne.

The practise of the church conformable.

Forasmuch as now at Constantinople pu­blick confession, which was (quasi in theatro peccata pandere) to manifest his sinnes pu­blickly before the whole congregation, was abolished; S. Ihon Chrisostome (who was [Page 202] Nectarius his successor in that sea) soe farr foorth as it might not seeme preiudiciall to his predecessors act and decree, approued his counsell, and therupon in diuerse places of his writings, taketh occasion to speak against publick confession to withdraw the peoples mindes from it, such scandale and offence in that church hau nge therby pro [...]eeded. And as by his owne woords appeareth, auricular confession was still practised, and therunto he exhorteth his flock, declaringe as it were, how euery confessor or ghostly father ought to deale with his penitents, and that sinnes are to be purged, confessione & deform [...]tate cul [...]us. In so much that as in the time of Gre­gory Nicen anno 380. so in Chrisostomes ti­me the people vsed to make their confessions before Easter, in hebdomada magna, which proueth that it was not a confession to God onely (for that ought to be donne at all ti­mes, without appointinge of time or place) but vnto man and that in secret, and not in publick maner. Now what chardge S. Chri­sostome had, it is apparant out of Theodo­rete, not onely of Constantinople, but of the churches in Thracia, in Asia, in Pontus, and out of Sozomenus it is noted, that he depo­sed 13. bishops for Simony, and therfore most likelie seing that he taught the doctrine of auricular confession, he would be most vi­gilant for the practise therof, in the behoofe [Page 203] of his flock thoroughout all his dioceses.

And as Socrates (writinge the history of this time) plainely declareth, there was two sortes of confession, the one publick, the other secrett, the first vnto the alloted peni­tentiary preist, & by this came the scandal or tumult recorded in the citie of Constantino­ple, and so was putt downe; the other vnto what preist they best affected, and this was still continued heere, as in all other places. Not two years before Chrisostome died, the first councell of Tolledo ordained can. 6 that noe religiouse woman, puella Dei, or hand­maide of God, should haue anie familiarity with hir ghostly father, whom that auncient councel caleth hir confessor; or to resorte to anie banquett, except in companie of hir el­ders, aut honestorum, or honest men or wi­dowes, where honestly any confessor may bee himselfe in conuersation with testimonie of many witnesses.

The doctrine of S. Innocent epist. 1. ad Decen­tium Episcopum Fugubinium anno 402.

But as concerninge the esteeminge of the waight of sinne, it is the parte of the preist to iudge, to attend and listen vnto the confes­s;ion of the penitent, and moreouer to his weepinge and teares correcting him, and then to commaund him to be dismissed. when he shall see a correspondency of satisfaction. Here note. 1. there must be an estimate of [Page 204] the grauity of the sinnes. 2. that it belongeth to the preist, who is his iudge. 3. that it must be donne by confession of the penitente. 4. to see that there be a correspondency of satis­faction. 5. he must listen to his confession: Which is plaine auricular confession.

S. Maximus in 2. re a [...]ontade anno 420.

Euery sin is committed for some pleasure, the which is forgiuen either by some hard punishinge of the body, or by some volun­tary sorrowe by penance, or by some cala­mity laied vpon him: for if we would iudge our selues, we should not be iudged of our Lord Here note 1. that as the sinnes are com­mitted with pleasure, so must they be forgi­uen with a satisfactorie paine. 2. that we must iudge our selues, that is by him who is made our iudge here in earth, to wit, the preist, to whom it is saied; Take ye the holy ghost &c.

S. Hierome com. ad cap. 10. ecclesiast, & in 2. cap. Hieremiae Epist. ad Pamachium & Oceanum Anno 422.

If the serpent the diuell shall priuily haue bitten any, and so infected him with the poi­son of sinne, he that is thus wounded, if he shall conceale it, and not doe penance, nei­ther careth to confesse this wounde to his brother and master, his master who hath a tonge to heale, can not any way be auailea­ble vnto him; for if the sick man be ashamed to confesse his greife to his phisition, the me­decine [Page 205] can not cure that he knowes not, Againe in cap. 16. Mathei. The bishop or preist doeth bind or loose, not those which ar guiltlesse, but by his office whē he shal heare the variety of sinnes, he knowes who is to be loosed, who to be bound 1. the sinner must confesse his sinne committed, and not concea­le it. 2, to whom he ought to confesse it, vid. to his brother and master. 3. not to euery bro­ther, but to such a brother, who is also a ma­ster, and hath a tounge to heale, that is such an one, who hath power to forgiue sinnes. 4. this brother is a phisitian to cure him, and he a sick man, soe longe as he is in sinne. 5. a bis­hope or preist, who hath power to bind or loose, hath this office. 6. they by that office must heare the variety of his sinnes: then is it not enough to make a generall confession, and if the preist must heare the variety, then they must confesse particularly.

Concilium Affricanum can. 10. anno 422. That the times of penance are to be enioyned by the iugement of the bishope vnto penitents as the diuersitie of their sinnes required. Cassianus collat. [...]0. cap. 7. anno 424.

While we doe penance and are bitten with remembrance of our vicious actes, it is necessary that the shower of teares, which riseth by confession of our fault, extinguishe the fier of our conscience.

The practise of the church agreable to this doc­trine in this age.

Theodorete who liued about this time an. 430 thus much recordeth lib. 4. of his here­ticall fables, how that confession was vsuall longe before his age, and that the preists did heare confessions, and absolue the penitents, as an ordinary and publick practise in the church of God; for reciting the heresies of those times before him, he declareth how that the Audeans (a sect then spronge vpp) bosteth that they did in like maner remit and forgiue sinnes, aswell as the church, yet after a most foolishe and absurd manner; For saieth Theodorete, their manner was, after they had parted the holy bookes from the adulterate and corrupted bookes (bipartito) placinge them here and there by verses (for they este­med them to be most holy deuine and misti­call) then they commaunded euery one to passe through them, and confesse such sinnes as they had committed, geuinge pardon and remission to such as confessed; pardonninge them by their own auctority, yet prescribing noe time of penance after confession, con­trary to the order of the church, saieth Theo­dorete, & vt iu [...]ent leges ecclesiae. Wherby it is euident that before, in, and after Theo­dorets time, the order of the church was (not as these hereticks vsed to make a moc­kery of confession) truly and sincerely to con­fesse, [Page 207] and of the preist after confession, to re­ceiue absolution, hauing withall a prescript time of penance enioyned, as the variety of their sinnes required to do full satisfaction for the enormity therof. And beinge that S. Innocent was so plaine for confession, saying that the preist should listen to the penitent (now vsed in our auricular confession) it is not to be doubted, but that S. Victricius the 8. archebishop of Rhoan (beinge of so great acquaintance with S. Innocent, as his owne letters do testify) should in like sorte see this order practised in his diocese, and specially endoctrine those people (the Morgues and others which he conuerted) in the holy disci­pline and humiliation of spirite, for soe Pau­linus bishop of Nola writeth and testifieth of him (Vide catalogum archiepiscopum Rheto­magē sium apud Monciacenū.) In this age they were wont to come to the bishops to confes­sion, for both S. Hierome vpon the 16. of S. Mathew affirmeth, and Saint Augustine noe lesse approueth it Hom 49 for saieth he, veniant ad anxisti [...]es, lett them come to their prelates, pastors and bishops, who haue the power to dispose of the keies of heauen to such as come. In soe much that S. Augustin thought it expedient Hom. 50. if after con­fession the sinnes had bene great and scanda­louse, that then the pastor should enioyne a publick penance, to be done in the open face [Page 208] of the church.

Celestine that blessed pope (who liued in the yeare of Christ 423. and in the time of S. Augustine) made a most seuere decree against concubinary bishops and preists, that if ether had sinned with that woman, whose confes­sion they had heard (that is with their gho­stly child,) that then the bishop should doe penance 15 yeares, the preist 12. and if it were a publick fact, thy should both be deposed, which is a most manifest proofe of confes­sion (and that auriculer) vsed in those times.

S. Augustinus lib. 50. Hom. ctom. 41. & lib. 1. de visitatione infirmorum cap. 4. an. 430.

Man ought not onely after penance to keep himselfe from these vices, but also before pe­nance, while he is well. bicause if he stand to the last hower, he can not tell whether he shall do penance and confesse his sinnes to God and the preist. There be some (saieth he againe) that thinke it sufficient for their sal­uation, if they confesse onely to God. Againe therfore thou shalt desier the preist to come vnto thee and make him partaker of thy cons­cience, bicause he is in gods roome, made iudge of thy scarres, reueale then to him thy waies, and he shall giue thee the Antidote of reconciliation, open to him the very se­cret corners of thy harte, be not ashamed to tell before one, that which thou wert not ashamed to doe before many. It is the nature [Page 209] of man to sinne, a christian part to leaue off sinne, but it is diuelishe to perseuer in sinne. 1. man with penance must confesse, and ther­fore bare repenting is not enough. 2. he must confesse to God and the preist, nor is it suffi­cient to confesse onelie to God. 3. confession is for our saluation. 4. the preist is in gods rome as iudge, and therfore to him we must reueale our most secret sinnes. 5. the preist doeth reconcile againe the sinner to god, and so heales him.

Sozomenus ex Nicephorus lib. 12. cap. 28. anno 4 [...]0.

Forasmuch as not to sinne at all, is more peculiar to Angels then to men, and sith wee by transgression once haue entred an inheri­tance of sinne; God hath commanded that pardon should be graūted to those, that vsing lawfull and conuenient penance, do after­wards abandon and confesse their sinnes. And seeminge harde to the bishopes, which were imediatly after Christe, it is thought good, in media plebe velut in theatro noxam conficeri. Wherfore they did choose one a­monge the preists, that should be both wise and secret, to whom these penitents should declare that which they had committed. 1. god commands that penitents should be par­doned, therfore by preists and men, whom he commands, and not himselfe. 2. we must vse lawfull penance and confesse our sinne. 3, [Page 210] it was a custome immediatly after Christ by bishoppes. 4. the preist that did heare their confession, must be wise and secret.

S. Cirullus lib 12. cap 56. in [...]oannem an. 4 [...]2.

It is not absurd that they forgiue sinnes, which haue the holy ghost, for when they remitt or retaine, the holy ghost remitteth or retaineth in them; and that they doe two waies, first in baptisme, then in penance.

S. Euthimius Abbas vt ex Cirillo monacho. anno 450.

If any man hath bene intangled with any sin, let him come to the holy communion, when by penance he is clensed from his sin­ne. 1. noe receiuing but after penance. 2. pe­nance clenseth from sinnes.

The practise of the church agreable to this doc­trine of the fathers▪

S. Augustine confutinge the heresy of the Nouatians, which had his beginninge before his time, noteth it as a custome vsuall then in the church, to goe and make confession to a preist, for thus he exhorteth those of his chardge to doe penance, & to do noe other­waise then continually hath bene donne in the church, that is vnto the preists Hom. 49. 50. homel. And for men to carry themselues away thus conceited, that they do secret pe­nance before God, and that God knoweth that he is sorrie and repenteth in his harte ,is litle auaileable; For soe it should haue bene [Page 211] said in vaine vnto the preists, whose sinnes yee shall forgiue are forgiven. Yet he goeth thus much further; for he setteth downe a certaine manner of confession, speakinge to the peni­tent that goeth to confession li. 2. de visit. in­firm. c. 5. Presuppose that thou art before the angels of God, for the preist is his angell, and so speak vnto him with that reuerence as be­cometh God and his angels, reueale vnto him the secrets of thy conscience, [...]ei angelo manifesta, thou must remember the time, place, person, in which and with whom thou hast sinned, how often, nameinge no per­son. Which custome is farr different from the manner of a late ordered absolution in the somme of conference pag. 12. where it is ap­pointed to be donne with pronouncinge in generall, and with a generall kind of con­fession, as Caluin approoued, and not in so particular sorte as S. Augustine willed. And for further proofe hereof, if we well reuiew this age, we shall see that deafe men, and such as were besids themselues, were recon­ciled and absolued. This might well be al­lowed of in deafe men, for these could con­fesse their sinnes, & soe consequently be ab­solued from them, soe also distracted persons, when as before in their, lucida interualla, they had made remonstrance of their repen­tance and sorrowe for their sinnes. All which argueth an other manner of confession then [Page 212] the protestants allowe of: for it were very ri­diculouse, to declare vnto deafe men, that their sinnes were forgiuen, which they could neither heare nor vnderstand, when as by ca­tholick confession they might well conceiue an enioyned penance and absolution. Thus much S. Augustine noteth lib. 1. de adulterin. coniugijs cap. vlt. as alsoe S. Leo ad Theo­dorum, the 4. councel of Carthage c. 76. conci­lium Auransinanum c. 12. and so in seuerall churches hath bene practised. How S. Ciprian accordeth with S. Augustine for the custome of confession emong Christians appeareth, both out of his booke de lapsis num. 7. and of his ecclesiasticall dogmata c. 53. for they both iumpt in this, that the faithfull accor­dinge to S. Paules order, did examine their liues diligently, wether thy were in mortall sinne or noe, and confessed euery offence be­fore thy did presume to receiue the holy Eu­charist: for so the apostels doctrine, the vni­uersall custome of the church, and example of fathers bindes them to doe.

The doctrine of S. Leo epist. 8. ad Episcopos Campaniae.

That presumption against the apostolicall rule which I haue knowne of some by vnlaw­full vsurpation to haue bene committed, I vtterly abolishe, neither do I approue this confession per libellum, sithence it is suffi­cient that the guilt of the consciences be de­clared [Page 213] vnto the preist by secret confession. That confession is sufficient which is first of­fered to God then to the preist. Againe epist. 91. ad Theodorum. The pardon of God can not be obteined without the supplications of preists, because the mediator of God and man Christ Iesus, hath giuen this power to the rulers of his church, that to such as ar cōfessed, they should giue penance, and that when they were clensed by satisfaction, they should be admitted to the participation of the Sacra­ments by the doore of reconciliation: againe. Lett vs not examine their acts that haue thus died, sith our Lord (whose secret iudgement we are not able to comprehend) hath reser­ued that to his iudgement, which the preistly function could not performe, for it is neces­sary that the guilt of our sinnes before the lat­ter day, be loosed by the preists intercession. Note 1. here is an abolishing of a publick con­fession, vnlawfully vsurped by indiscreet zea­le. 2. an insinuation of two sortes of confes­sion vsed, publick, and secret. 3. that it is suf­ficient to confesse secretly to the preist. 4. that it is not enough to confesse onely to god. 5. that it is the preist that obteineth our par­don, who hath this power. 6. after confes­sion they giue penance and so admitte to the Sacraments. 7. it is necessary to be loosed by the preist, and so not a thing voluntarie as Caluine saith.

Prosper notarius Leonis [...]e vita contemplatina anno 470

Those men whose sinnes are secret, or not confessed of themselues, if they will not con­fessed them, they shall haue God their iust re­uenger, whom they haue now a recorder of their wickednesse; And what are they the better to escape mans censure, when if they continewe in wickednesse, by gods iudge­ment, they shall goe into euerlastinge pu­nishement?

Victor Vticensis de persecutione vandalica l. 2 anno 436.

O yee preists to whom will you leaue vs, when you goe to your crowne? who shall baptize our infants with the fountaine of the euerlastinge water? who shall enioyne vs pe­nance, and loose such as are bound with chai­nes of sin by the indulgence of reconciliation? bicause it is said vnto you preists, whatso­euer you vnbind vpon earth, shalbe loosed in heauen.

Gennadius siue Augustinus lib. de dogmata ec­clesiae cap. 53.

Whosoeuer is oppressed with mortall sin­nes committed after baptisme, I doe exhort him to satisfie for them with publick penan­ce, and so to be reconciled by the iudgement of the preist.

The practise of the church agreable to this doctrine.

Albeit in this time in some parte of Cam­pagnia, it was accustomed emonge the peo­ple and approued by the bishops, to recite and confesse all their sinnes as it were per li­bellum, yet S. Leo out of that pastorall care he had as head of the church improueth this or­der and custome, and chideth the bishops, who would permitt such publication of sin­nes most secret, aduertisinge them, that it is sufficient to dischardge the conscience by se­cret confession vnto a preist, and not besides by publick openinge them, to confesse them in the open face of the whole congregation. Wherupon it is manifest, that at Rome and in all the west churches besides, secret confes­sion was vsed, and onely vpon an indiscreet zeale, this abuse was risen in one corner of Campagnia, to publishe their secret sinnes by publick confession. This abuse S. Leo abolished and geueth a reason why, for saieth he, this may be a meane, that none may be al­lured to penance, who otherwise would be waiward to disclose the burden of their cons­cience in such open manner. Si populi auri­bus non publicetur conscientia. Moreouer it appeareth, how that S. Leo agreeth with S. Chrisostome and Nectarius touching publick confession, who would not permitt it, but thought it sufficient. Si confessio primum Deo offeratur, tunc [...]acerdoti, first to make his confession to God, then secondly to a preist [Page 216] priuatelie.

S. Cyril beinge bishope of the sea of Ale­xandria, which was consecrated by S. Marke the Euangelist and scholer of S. Peter (who plainely as before approued auricular confes­sion) can not be thought for confession, to haue any way swarued from the sea of Rome, albeit in some other points, difficulties might arise and soe make some diuorce & diuision. For S. Cirill (whose doctrine is plaine for auricular confession) and Celestine (most se­uere in penance for concubinary preists which had comitted any act with their ghostly chil­dren that came to confession to them) giue sufficient proofe for it in the whole church, and noe doubt, if any difficultie or contro­uersy had bene herein, S. Ciril who was al­soe at the councell of Ephesus, for the con­demnation of Nestorius by consent of pope Celestine, would haue in that publick assem­blie decided it, who for his doctrine and auc­tority was so reuerenced, as the legates in their embassage to the sea apostolick appro­ue, sayinge we receiue those 12. chapters which Cirill sometime arch bishop of Alexan­dria writt a man of venerable memory. Baron de legatione eccle. Alexand. ad sedem aposto­licam. And by like reason we may thinke, that the same doctrine was brought into En­gland, Irland, and Scotland: for that good pope Celestine, ordained Palladius and made [Page 217] him bishope and sent him into these coun­tries, namely Scotland, a Grecian borne, and so conuerted them by his sweet conuersation and holy doctrine to the folde of Christ. Af­ter whom in like manner the same Celestine sent S. Patrick, into Ireland, and consecrated him archebishop, who after fortie years, being famous for his holinesse and miracles, con­uerted that contrrye to Christianity: Iohn Capgra. catalogo Sāctor. Polidor. lib 1. histor. and noe doubt as he studied diuinitie at Ro­me, he learned also the doctrine of confes­sion there practised, which also he taught his conuertits. And as pope Leo allowed of auri­cular confession, soe Baccliariam S. Patricks scholer, and a brittishe bishope, noe doubt practised it in Britany, and in all probability allowed it as an apostolicall rule, as Leo did, he beinge in so good credit with Leo, would not any way degenerate from that doctrine he taught and would haue practised. Lastly the complainte of Victor concerning the per­secution of the Vandales and killinge preists, as also Euthimius, who heard confessions gi­uinge to euery one a conuenient remedy for his sinne, as a good pastor of soules; giue also sufficient testimony of these times, as full op­posite vnto the protestant profession. But [...]o proceed to the doctrine of the ensuinge fathers.

Socrates in historia de Nectario. anno 444.

A noble woman came vnto this peniten­tiary preist, and confesseth particularly those sinnes which she had committed since bap­tisme; The preist enioynes the woman to continuall fast and praier, that together with this confession of hir sinnes, she may shew woorkes woorthy of penance. Where note. 1. Goinge to confession to a preist, and con­fessinge of sinnes. 2. Enioyninge of penance, of fastfing, & praier for the sinnes committed.

Nilus monachus ad Cariclem: whose writings the sixt general councell doeth allow and reuerence. anno 445.

It is for couragiouse stoute soules to make their confession as Caricles would haue, that is with fastinge, praier, lyinge on the ground, hairecloth and ashes, with large almes, and that cheerfuly donne; yet if vpon necessity, or other occasion, one can not make such a confession, god will accept that confession which is made by mouth. Note. 1. Here is confession and doinge of penaunce. 2. The manner of penance, fastinge, praier, heire­cloth. 3. A mitigation in penance, if neces­sity require 4. This doctrine is contrary to the penance of protestants.

Victor Cartennensis lib. de poenitentia c. 20. anno 450.

Finally heare our Lord in the ghospel with what dartes he doeth strike a sinner, that thou maiest know, how much he doth regarde the [Page 219] Sacrament of penance.

Eusebius epistola ad Mariam anno 530.

God hath giuen his spirite to free vs from the bonds of sinn, and therfore it is said, if ye shall forgiue anies sinnes, they ar forgiuen, not of euery one, but of some, that is of such as are penitent and confesse. 1. God geueth a spirit to dissolue and loose sinne. 2. It is to his preists, to whom it is said, whose sinnes ye forgiue they ar forgiuen. 3. This spirite doeth not loose euery sinner, but such as ar penitent and confesse.

Anastasius Sinaita Episcopus Antiochenus ora­tione de sacra sinaxi. anno 570.

Confesse thy sinnes vnto Christe by the preistes. Christo Domino per sacerdotes confi­fitere peccata tua.

Isichius Hierosolimitanus in Leuiticum. an. 590.

To knowe the inwarde passions, and to iudge them, there ought to be great care, and diligence in the preist; thou therfore do not hide thy sin from the trew preist, although it be doubtfull, and couered from others, but do thou shiew it, and open it.

The practise of the church in this age agreeable.

As the opinions of men ar diuerse, soe they will not stick now and then euery man to countenance best his owne conceite, as it ap­peareth here in this age by Nilus a monke and one Caricles, at some littel variance about the seuerity of confession and penance, [Page 220] all which rose aboute one Faustinus, who had made his confession: and though per­haps the maner thereof pleased the one, yet it vtterly displeased the other; Nilus the monke more mild, considerate and gentil, Caricles more austere sharpe and rigorouse, for saieth he; It is not enough in penance to confesse onely the sinnes & that by woord of mouth, but there must also moreouer be adioyned vnto this confession, satisfactory woorkes, as fastinge, praier, austerity of diet, haircloth and ashes, to subdue the rebelliouse motions of the flesh. But Nilus in another humor som­what reprehends this austere manner of pro­ceedinge with penitents, tellinge Caricles of his error, and withall differenceth two sortes of men, and consequently two sortes of pen­nances, a stronger & a weaker. Nowe for the one, & such as haue courage enough he doth not much mislyke this seuerytie of discipline, but for the more weak & tēderer sort, which ar not able to performe such great penance, is sufficient to confesse their sinnes by woord of mouth, for God doth accept all according to the abylitie of mans power. Sythe God by Moyses in the ould lawe appoynted not onely oxen, goats, and rammes for sacrifice which the riche might well performe, but moreouer so condescended, that he came to the acceptance of the turtle and the pigion, yea of meale to make a sacrifice, soe [Page 221] respectiue he was to the poore and weaker sorte. So that whether we regard more the opinion of Caricles, or of Nilus, we see by both, that then the custome was to confesse their sinnes, and accordinge to the abylitie of their body to haue an enioyned penance.

As before we presumed that by Celestine (who sent Palladius and Patricius) confession and the discipline of penance was brought in to these northren Ilands: so againe now by Gregory the great, who sent Saint Augustine into England, may bee supposed, that our Englishemen receyuinge the rites and cere­monies of the Romaine church, that confes­sion which was generally vsed in al Christen­dome, should not here be omitted and ne­glected but truly and throughly taught, wher­of there is noe doubt to be made. For after Saint Augustine came into England, and was consecrated by Etherius bishop of Arles, Cō­fession of sinnes vnto a preist was euer after practised. For the Saxons neuer made any knight of the feild, but thy went to some re­ligiouse house or other, where with a whole nyghts watchinge and prayinge after confes­sion of their sinnes to a preist, and receiuinge of the holy Sacrament, they were doubbed knights. And forasmuch as now the heresie of the Iacobites was a broatchinge, of con­fession onely to be made to God and to noe man, if eyther Augustine or Etherius had [Page 222] bene thus protestantlyke affected, Saint Gre­gory beinge soe seuere for confession, would neyther haue had Etherius consecrated Saint Augustine, nor Saint Augustine to haue bene the Apostle of our countrye. In the councell of Antioche vnder Iulius the first, thus much is apparant for confession can 2. That such as had made a diuision from the church of God, for some proper or peculiar doctrine of their owne, were to be abandoned and auoided, vntill by confession they shewed and gaue testimonie of fruicts worthye of penance.

The doctrine of S. Gregory Hom. 26. explicans haec verba, quorum remiseritis peccata anno 590.

We must see what the fault is, or what penance hath followed the fault, that those whom almighty God visiteth by grace of compunction, those the sentence of the pastor may absolue; for then there is a true ab­solution (vid. of the preist) when he fol­loweth the arbitrement of the eternal iudge. againe. Why diddest thou hide thy guilt with in thy conscience? come out now by confes­singe it, let the dead man come out now by confessinge it, let the dead man come out, that is, let the sinner confesse his sinne, and when he comes foorth , the disciples will loose him, that the pastors of the church may remoue that punishment from him which he hath deserued, who is not ashamed to con­fesse, [Page 223] that which he hath donne. Note 1. The preist here or pastor, doeth absolue from sin­ne. 2. He must follow in absolution the arbi­trement of God. 3. We must confesse our sinnes, for the pastor to loose them. 4. The preist remoueth away the punishement for sinne.

Ioannes Climachus gradus 4. li. qui dicitur Clima [...]hus. anno 590

Before all thinges let vs confesse our faul­tes onely to our good iudge, and if he shall commande, be ready to confesse vnto all: without confession vnto man, there can be noe pardon. Note. 1. We must confesse our sinnes to our iudge, which is a preist. 2. To be readie to obey his commaundement. 3. Man pardoneth, when he hath heard the con­fession.

The practise of the church conformable.

Confession beinge now throughout all Christendome vsed, (albeit in secret some gaine said it, as the Iacobites as shalbe decla­red hereafter) as many inconuenences might rise by indiscretion of preists to make the burden of confession, more yrkesome, and the yoke of Christ more heauy, so to preuent all mischeife that might happen, it seemed most conuenient to the cheefe pastor of gods church Pope Gregory, to make a publicke decree, hereby to admonishe all pastors and penitentiary preists (as euery preists mouth [Page 224] hath not the barre of secrecy, were not the peculiar grace of God more assistinge in this holy Sacrament) to be most mindefull and carefull of reuealinge any sinne confessed, which if perchance (as god forbidd) any should offend this way, that foorth-with he should be deposed, and so for penance liue all daies of his life in perpetuall shame and con­tinuall pilgrimage.

For further proofe of practise of preists ab­solution in this age, Iohn Climachus an Ab­bot of monte Sinay, a most auncient and lear­ned father, relateth how that a certaine theife after that he was become a monke, and there (as the custome was) confessinge all his sin­nes, a holy man did see (as the theife was prostrate at his ghostly fathers feete) a man of a most straunge sight, as fast as he confes­sed, blottinge out all his sinnes. The which story for the certaintie therof (the auctor beinge so holy and godlye a man, that would hardly sett forth such leesinges to the veiwe of the whole world, if they were not true) may well be credited; yet how certaine soe­uer it be, it is manifest enoughe, that the maner then was, to goe to the preist to con­fession, and to confesse their sinnes and be ab­solued. Ioannes Clymachus lib. qui dicitur Cly­mach. gradu 4.

The heresie of the Iacobites cōtrary to the doctrine of the fathers.

About the yeare of Christ 584. the Iaco­bits so named of one Iacobus in the raigne of Mauricius the Emperor, and Pope Pelagius the second, renewed the former heresie of the denyall of confession, and so bouldly af­firmed, that it was not necessarie to confesse our sinnes to a preist, but onely to God, who alone did, and could forgiue sinnes, without any secondarie meane.

The practise of the churche opposite to this heresie.

Forasmuch as this Iacobus hauinge enter­tayned the heresie of Cetiches, Dioscorus, Gnapheus and the rest (that were deposed in the fourth generall councell of Calcedon by 630. bishops) had noe doubt the like censure, being so full opposite against the mayne stre­me of these tymes; For bothe the Pope, the Emperor, and the whole generall councell mainteined, the true doctrine generally re­ceiued in the church, It followeth that he was then houlden of the whole church as an heretick, and one striuinge against the streame and current of the trueth.

How absurd their opinions were, may plai­nely be seene. For they confounded the two natures in Christ, they beleeued not the trini­tie, thy affirmed that the diuinitie of Christ suffered, in such sorte, that beinge deuided emongest themselues, there arose 12. soun­drie sects, some of the Eutichians, others [Page 226] Acephali, others Monophisitae, some Theo­paschitae, some Armenians, Seuerites, Tri­theites, Agnoites, euery one framinge to himselfe a new deuised opinion: for further intelligence hereof, read but Nicephorus in his 18. booke and 45. chapter of his ecclesia­sticall historie, wher this matter is handled at lardge Against our protestants 1. Wee may note, that this heresie wa [...] longe condemned before, and so quite extinguished in the chur­che till these vpstarts renewed it againe, main­teyninge many moe absurd heresies, which noe protestant will auerr, therfore this was noe generall practise of the Church. 2. The church had still the vpper hand in conuincing and puttinge such to silence, for we neuer reade, that euer the contrary opinion appro­ued by the doctors, was euer condemned or censured for heresie. 3. We may see the fol­lie of them that would groslly vnderstand these woords of Math. 3. (he shall baptise you in the holy Ghost and fiar) & therupon they baptised with fyer, that is did cauterise their children with a hote yron in the fore­heads or in their cheekes; and yet could not vnderstand as playne woords to be ment of preists forgiuinge of sinnes Ioan 20. Where Christ said to his apostles. Whose sinnes yee forgiue ar forgiuen 4. Thy were cōtrary to the Armenians, for they denyed not all, but that some sinnes were soe irremissible, that they [Page 227] could not be forgiuen by a preist.

The doctrine of the fathers for confession, and preists absolution. Caesarius Episcopus Arelatensis hom. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. de Poenitentia.

I haue admonished you deare brethren, & againe & againe I admonishe you, that who­soeuer doeth knowe himselfe to haue bene tossed from the shore of continencie with the tempest of lust, in the sea of ryot and licen­tiousnes, and so suffred shippwrake of his chastity, lett him take hold speedely of the confession of his sinnes, as a boord of a bro­ken shipp: that therby he may escape from the bottom and depth of all ryot and luxurie, and come to the porte of penance, wher lay­ing the anchore of hope in a most safe place, he may recouer his lost healthe. Here note. 1. After sinne he exhorteth to confession. 2. Confession is as Saint Hierom sayeth, a se­cound table after shippwrak. 3. By confes­sion and penance, he may recouer his health and penaltye, for sinne.

Concilium Cabilonense 1. can. 8. anno 658.

It is to be aduertised, that the whole as­sembly of preists agreed, that vnto the peni­tentes after confession is made, a penance be enioyned.

Sexta finodus generalis can. 102. anno 682.

It behoueth them that haue receiued po­wer of God to loose and bind, to consider [Page 228] well the qualitie of sinne, as also the party that hath sinned, and so hereby giue a con­uenient medecine for the disease. Note. 1. The preists haue power from God to loose and bind. 2. He must consider the sinne and the sinner, before he enioyne penance to cure them.

Anastasius patriarcha Antiochiae sub Iustinia­no auo; vide Turrianum. anno 706.

They say we must not confesse vnto man, like vnto our selues. Lett them heare our Lord sayinge, whatsoeuer you shall binde vpon earth, shalbe bound in heauen, as also lett them heare our Lord; brother S. Iames. Confesse your sinnes one to an other. God doeth woorke our saluation, not onely by angels, but by his prophets, and in these latter daies by his apostles and disciples and their successors. And therfore albeit he be a man that shall heare thy confession, yet it is God that by him conuerteth, instructeth, and forgeueth thee, for the Sainctes of God are his coadiutors and dispensators to saluation. Homo homini est adiutor ad poenitentiam. Note. 1. An opposition of Christes woords, to those that say we must not confesse to man. 2. The apostles successors, doe woorke our saluation 3. Though man heare the con­fession, yet God by him absolueth. 4. This doctrine is flatt against our protestants doc­trine.

The practise of the church conformable to the fathers doctrine.

The third councell of Tolledo, or as some thinke the fourth an. 596. or 631. greatly complained of mutation and change of pe­nances, at that time people beinge growne to such a slacknesse in deuotion, and all spiri­tuall exercises, in so much as it desired to haue in vre the former customes allowed by the church canons. For saieth this holy councell, forasmuch as we find in many churches of Spaine, that those that doe penance for their sinnes, they doe it (faedissime) as the coun­cell termeth it, so filthylie and not as they ought to doe it, for as oft as they fall into sinne, and haue a lust to committ any sinfull act, foorthwith they presume lightly to be absolued and reconcyled by the preists; ther­fore for restraint of such damnable presump­tion, the holy councell commandeth, that penance be enionyned by preists accordinge to the prescript of former auncient tymes & rigour of the cannons: this beinge then, the custome of these tymes, seekinge still a refor­mation. But as mans nature is ready eftsons to fale into relapse, and not soe willinge to vndergoe the burdensome toyle of penance, libertye still seekinge to lurke in euery sin­ners bosome, the holy fathers of the councel of Laterane, espyinge it many yeares after, & condescendinge more to humayne frailtie, [Page 230] then did the fathers in Spayne at Tolledo, ordayned an other order, that preists should omitt the enioyninge of penance accordinge as the strictnesse of the canons required, and enioyne their satisfactorie penaltyes, as they most conueniently thought agreable to the delinquents nature, condicion and abylitie. Soe that we may see as before the councell of Toledo, so after vntill the councell of La­terane, more then 600. yeares, a continuall practise of penance confession and absolutiō. As for Pope Boniface who dyed anno 614. our owne protestants (as fryar Bale the apo­stata) confesseth centuria 1. how good a man he was, that of his owne Fathers house he buylt a monasterie, giuinge them lands and grownds, as also impartinge vnto them soun­dry faculties to baptise, to preache and to ab­solue from sinnes; Wherby this gracelesse fryer▪ myght make shame shyne in his owne face, to see antiquitie of confession & preists absolution, which he as all renegats lightly regarded. No lesse recordeth Leontius bishop of Cyprus, writinge the life of Ioannes Elee­mosinarius, and relatinge the practise then of the churche for confession, as also of former ages; He declareth how that a woman (alto­gether entangled in sinne) came vnto this holy bishop, then bishop of Alexandria, to haue a full absolution, and remission of hir sinnes, thus addressinge hir speech vnto him; [Page 231] I knowe (o holye bishop and preist of God) that if thou wilt, thou mayest pardon me, for it is vnto you (o preists) that our Lorde hath sayed. Whose sinnes yee forgiue in earth, they shalbe forgiuen in heauen. How per­fectly this woman knewe the auctoritie of preists, acknowledginge the selfe same power that Christ gaue them, farr different from our protestants beleefe, and yet it was then in those dayes a publicke beleife, and not doub­ted of any, noe not of the vulgare sorte, such as this woman was one. But to returne to the doctrine of the fathers for confession and absolution.

Olimpiodorus Diaconus in verba Iob. Si abscō­dit quasi homo peccatum suum

Iob voluntarily committed nothing, his life was so perfect, but bicause it is so that a man falls into sin, therfore by penance and confession he did expresse his sin, nothinge fearinge to confesse them to men. He tooke none to witnesse, when he did his good deeds, yet he made all acquainted with his sinnes and wicked acts. Note 1. by penance his sinnes to men.

Beda venerabilis com. ad cap. 5. ep. Sancti Iacobi, exponens. Confesse one to another. anno 730.

In this sentence this ought to be the diffe­rence, that we confesse our daily and lighter sinnes one to an other, and to our coaequales, [Page 232] and so beleeue by their praiers to be saued. But the filthe of our greater leprosy, we must open vnto the preist accordinge to the lawe, and so haue regarde to be clensed accordinge to his iudgement, as how and how longe he shall thinke expedient. Where note. 1. A difference of sinnes and different confessions. 2. Our mortall sinnes wee must confesse to a preist. 3. It is accordinge to the lawe. 4. The preist clenseth vs. 5. He enioynes penance, as he shall thinke fitt.

The practise of the church conformable to this doctrine.

S. Bede for better confirmation of the prac­tise of this age, writeth how that a knight, who through sloth and negligence carelesse to goe to confession, albeit he was often therunto admonished by his kinge after a Christian manner to make his confession be­fore he died, but he littell regardinge the good admonishement and counsell of his kinge, was by a horrible straunge vision ca­ried away, and thus noe man knoweth how he ended his life. Wherby it is euident that in England it was then in vse approued by the prince, to be a Christian and most pious manner to goe to confession, and haue abso­lution of a preist. See S Bede l. 5. histor. c. 14.

The Heresy of the Albanenses contrary to the doctrine of the fathers.

Aboute the yeare 796. in the raigne of [Page 233] Constantine the sixt Emperor, and pope Leo the thirde, sprounge vpp these heretickes, wonderfull corrupters of gods woord, a com­panie or crewe most wicked and impiouse as reporteth Antoninus. 4. parte sum. tit. 11. c. 7. Amonge other heresies, this also they pub­lished, that sin did not proceede of freewill, for man hath noe freewill, and therfore noe man after he hath sinned, can goe to confes­sion, nether ought he to goe to cōfession. For Confutation of which heresy, it shall suffice onely to relate their absu [...]dities. 1. If first wee obserue, that our aduersaries cannot grownd here any antiquity for their deniall of con­fession, not agreeinge with them, euen in reiectinge confession. For these say, a man can not goe to confession, our aduersaries say they may and can after their fashion. 2. In like maner they might denie all confession to God, that neither we can nor ought confesse to him. 3. They were most wicked, and de­prauers of gods woord, therfore most likely they would abolishe confession, as noteth Prateolus verbo Albanenses.

Now as touchinge their heresies, they mainteined obstinately. 1. They made two gods, a good, and an euill, the good God to be the aucthor of all goodnesse, the other of all noughtinesse: the good God, to be the ma­ker of the new testament, the bad God of the ould: and so they vtterly reiected it. 2. They [Page 234] held a transmigration of soules to go from one bodye to an other. 3. That Christ was not God, neyther that he tooke flesh of the blessed virgine Marie. 4. That there was noe other infernall paine, but in this world. 5. That hell & purgatorie were nothing. 6. That the world should allwayes continew in this state. 7. That all vsurie is lawefull. 8. That matrimonie is starke noughte. 9 That man can giue the holy ghost of himselfe, and yet that a man after he hath sinned neyther can, nor ought to confesse his sinne committed. In which their last assertion, may easilie be found a contradiction: For if man haue power to giue the holie ghost, why may not man in like sorte forgiue sinnes, hauing the holy ghost, who can forgiue sinnes? but to pro­ceed to the doctrine of the fathers.

Theophilactus in cap. 20. Sancti Ioannis, anno 842.

Christe gaue to his apostles a certaine pow­er and spirituall guyst, wherby they might re­mitt sinnes, for he shewed what power of the preist it was that he breathed on them sayinge, whose sinnes yee forgiue ar forgiuē.

Theodorus Studites in vita Sancti Platonis, anno 732.

Plato was wont from his youth to con­fesse to the pastor of his soule his offences diligently; yea all his sinnes, yea euen to the inmost thoughts.

Concilium Turonicum 3. cap. 22. anno 813.

With great circumspection it is to be hād­led by the preists and bishops, how they en­ioyne the times of penāce to such as confesse their sinnes vnto them.

Concilium Cabilonense 2. can. 32. anno 819.

But we haue seene this ought to be amen­ded, that certaine confessinge their sinnes to a preist, do not confesse fully, wherfore si­thence man consisteth of bodie and soule, & soe by motion of mynd, as also by frayletie of the fleshe sinneth, we must exactly en­quire of the sinnes, that of bothe we may make confession, confessinge that we haue offended by bodie, & trāsgressed by thought. Note 1. There must be a confession to the preist, and that a full confession. 2. A reason why we ought confesse all externall and in­warde sinnes.

Anastasius Nicenus Episcopus quaest. in script. q. 6.

Those that foolishely or, rather vngodly say, that confession made vnto man is not a­uayleable, bicause they ar subiect to fraylties and vices, and that it is God that can take away sinne. Lett them know that they say this onely as a pretext of their owne follie. 2. They vnderstand not the woords of our Sa­uiour, whose sinnes ye remitt ar remitted, for though it is man that heareth confession, yet it is God that pardoneth by him. 1. Note [Page 236] that it is an vngodlie speeche to say, that con­fession made vnto a man, is not auayleable. 2. It is God that by man pardoneth sinne.

The practise of the church conformable.

In this age both Charles the great, as also Lewes the first, were most vigilant and care­full to haue the church discipline truly and sincerely obserued. In so much that Lewes (for his sanctitie and holinesse of life called, pius, as affirmeth Amonius an auncient hi­striographer) was so watchefull and carefull of his life and conuersation, for the better amendement of his life, and edification of his neighbour; when he was sick, in all the time of his sicknesse he vsed to confesse him­selfe with due and diligent examine of his conscience, which godly Emperor was longe before the councell of Latterane. Wherby it is euident, that confession was vsed before, and not then as a nouelty brought in by tho­se good fathers; And moreouer it appeareth, that auricular confession to a preist, was not abrogated by Nectarius, sith it was accusto­med in the Empire, and practised as an ex­presse commaunde of Christe.

Furthermore in a councel holden at Aquis­graine anno 816. wherat Charles the Empe­ror was present, it was most piously decreed, that euery captaine in warre might haue a preist with him to heare confessions, and to be iudge of their sinnes, and consequently [Page 237] to enioyne them penance. Which decree hath bene since continually kept, and is at this day verie religiouslie obserued by the Catholick Kinge of Spayne, who alloweth for euerie band of souldiours, one preist to heare confessions. In soe much, that in a councel at Cabilon, about the same tyme of Charles the great, there is a plaine confirma­tion of auricular confession, and, that confes­sion was vsed in those dayes both to God and man, that is to his ghostlie father a preist. And bicause diuerse Christians, partly for ignorance or negligence or smale regard they had of their soules, went not ordinarylie to confession, with a full examine and diligent scrutiny of their consciences vnto the preist, declaring all their sinnes committed out­wardlie and inwardly, this holie councell or­dayned a canon for due reformation therof: Where wee may note not onely in this coun­cell, but in the councell of Turinge in lyke sort, that the custome of enioyninge fasts and abstinence to penitents, was duely obserued after a prescript order after confession. And bicause diuerse preists behaued themselues oftentimes indiscreetlie in this their iudiciary power and auctority committed to iudge, ab­solue, and enioyne penances; therfore by the assembly of bishops it was determined, what penitentiall booke for this end was most cheefly to be followed by the preist. And [Page 238] such was the strictnesse that in the councell of Cabilon 35. canon both abstinence from fleshe & wine was enioyned to delinquents after confession. All which conuince our de­licat sectaries, who thinke these penances smallie auayleable, and allow not that se­crett sinfull thoughts are to be opened to a preist.

Nicephorus Cartophilax epist. ad Theo­dosium ex to. 1. bibliothecae sancto­rum patrum anno 820.

In times past all men repaired to the bi­shops, and to them opened their secrets, and so to haue reconciliation; I knowe not now why this is so littell obserued. Albeit I maie suppose that bishopes oppressed with busi­nesse, and wearied with the troblesome re­sort of company, haue passed ouer this bu­sinesse vnto the monkes, to such as are ap­proued, and may be profitable vnto others. Where note. 1. That it is an auncient custo­me to open their secrets to the bishops by confession. 2. By them they were reconciled. 3. By businesse in bishops and resort, this was neclected. 4. Hereupon this auctority was putt ouer vnto monkes.

Rabanus Maurus Episcopus Moguntinus li. 7. in eccl. c. 7. anno 855.

He that transsgresseth the measure in the concupiscence of the flesh, and is burdened with his sinnes, it is necessary that by con­fession [Page 239] therof he vomite out his filth, and so by fastinge and chastisement of his body, re­tourne to his former health. Where note. 1. Euery sinner must of necessity confesse his sinnes. 2. Confession compared to a vomite, to cast out the filthe of the soule by the mouth, by means of confession. 3. By satis­factory penance, come to his former state.

Concilium Moguntinum sub Rabano ar­chiepiscopo. anno 834.

A most true and sincere confession, is to be exacted of such as are sick and in daunger of death, yet is not the quantity of penance to be enioyned vnto them, but onelie noti­fied and made knowne.

Theodulphus epistola ad clerum suae dio­ceseos. anno 835.

We ar to make our confession of all our sinnes, whatsoeuer we haue committed in thought woord or deed.

Concilium Wormatiense can. 7. seu 25. anno 868. vt alijs placet.

Penances ar to be enioyned vnto the peni­tents by the arbitrement of the preist, accor­dinge as the difference of sinnes be: the preist therfore in giuinge penance, must consider euery one cause, and single the ground and manner of the faultes, the satisfaction and sorrowe of the penitents, as also tyme, per­son, qualitie, yeares, and so haue regarde that they declyne not a iott from the holie [Page 240] rules of the canons.

The practise of the church correspondent.

As Christ commaunded all his sheep to obey and heare the voice of him, whom in Peter and such as succeed him, he made she­pards ouer his whole flock, to liue more pea­ceably (vnanimes in domo) as members vn­der one head in one body, and sheep vnder one sheparde in one fould: so here we may see a full proofe of it in this age, vnder Ni­colaus primus pope of Rome, to whome the Bulgarians as vnto the diuine oracle, sent to haue solution of all their doubts and difficul­ties that haue risen vnto them in soundry points of Christian religion. Amonge the rest (most to our purpose) this holy father an­sweringe a demaunde, how and in what sort they ought to prepare them selues to fight, or in any such daungerouse expedition of warrfaire; he plainely and godly aduertiseth them, that before such desperate cases, where men ar to run vpon the dinte of the swoord, they are to arme themselues by great praier, by goinge to the holy churches, by pardo­ninge their offenders, by hearing masse, by offeringe vpp sacrifice, and by confessinge their sinnes vnto a preist, and therby recon­ciled to God, receiue the holy communion; that whatsoeuer they doe in woord or deed to doe it in the name of Iesus. Wherby it is euident that not onely in Rome, but in other [Page 241] places, as in Bulgary by his fathers counsell; as also in Fraunce (by whose permission one Notgenus Abbot of S. Gallus, procured the vse of sequences at deuine seruice in those churches; as also at Mogunce where Raba­nus S. Bedes scholer was Archbishop. In soe much (as by Nicephorus Cartophilax) that many yeares before him, confession was ac­costomed, and bishops heard confessions, and afterward in his time through businesse (wherwith the cheefe pastors were encom­bred) this chardge was committed to Mon­kes, hauinge their approbation for sufficiency of learninge and honesty of life. And more­ouer in Fraunce as Theodulphus archbishope of O [...]leance, about the yeare of Christ 835. approued, it was accustomed vniuersally in all places for preists to heare confessions and ab­solue; soe most fatherly he aduertiseth euery pastor, what his duetie is herein, warninge his cleargy, that when any comes to confes­sion, throughly to sift and examine him of the principale vices, the manner of his sinne, vpon what occasion he committed the sinne, and hereby thus instructed of their life and manners (nominatim) to aduise them and ghostly admonishe them of this and this sin­ne, that after this he may aduisedly and not rashely enioyne them penance.

And as for Rhemes (to see howe euery mother church doeth accorde and agree) this [Page 242] verity is cleerly confirmed in a councell there holden about this time, as appeareth can. 12. & 19. concilij Rhemensis. Hinkmarus also their archebishope, gaue conformably this holy counsell, that when any were be-wit­ched, in concubitus maleficio, that foorth with in all humility and lowelinesse of hart, & contrition of spirit, they should make their confessions puerly and intirely of all their sinnes, to God and to the preist. Gratian col­lector of the decretals, who liued in the time of Lotharius anno 1120. before the councell of Latheran vnder Innocent the third, as also Peter Lombard, Hugo de Sancto victore, make sufficient relation, how that it was the generall practise allowed by all bishops pa­stors and gouerners of Christs church, to make a confession to the preists of all mortall sinnes. How carefull alwaies the church hath bene, as before by a prouiso vnder Gregory the great, so it is manifest that the pastors and cheefe prelates haue had an eye that way, for thus Petrus Damianus Cardinall of Rome and bishope of Ostia, aduertiseth all preists, of great secrecy of such things as vnder the seale of confession are committed to them. Signa­ [...]lum confessionis.

The doctrins of the fathers for confession. anno 920. Rodulphus Flauiacensis lib. 2. in Leuit. c. 7.

It is fitt that whosoeuer maketh confession [Page 243] of his sinnes, consumeth all those things which he can not call to mind, opening them to our Lorde, not hidinge one thinge and manifestinge an other. Et lib. 12.12. in Leuit. c. 1. These are they that sell the eternall in­heritance, to whom is comitted power to loose and bind sinners, to shutt out and bring in to heauen. These therfore must be careful accordinge to the precept of our Lord in this their marchandise, that they ouerburden not their citizens with too much penance, but enioyne as the quality of the sinne requireth. And it is necessary that the buier take heed lest he contristate Gods dispensator, that as­king pardō of his sinnes but weakely, he per­forme not the iust measure of his satisfaction. Where note first, a confession to God of sin­nes, entire and absolute without hiding any thinge. 2. A power committed to man as a marchant to sell heauen, and others to buy it of them, to bringe in and to shutt out of heauen. 3. A prouiso for ouerburdeninge pe­nitents with penance, but penance can not be giuen, but they must knowe for what, and that is when they confesse their sinnes. 4. Penitents must aske pardon for their sinnes of gods ministers; therfore they can pardon. 5. we must performe the penance enioyned for satisfaction.

Petrus Damianus ser. de Sancto Andrea. anno 1050.

The fourth degree is confession of mouth, and this is to be made sincerely, bicause one part of the sinnes is not to be tould, and the other kept secret, nether ar the lighter to be confessed, and the greater to be concealed.

Hugo de Sancto Victore li. 2. de Sacra­mentis p. 14. c. 1. anno 11 [...]0

Confesse your sinnes one to an other, and pray for one an other, that you may be saued, bicause wee are not saued except we be con­fessed.

S. Bernardus ser. ad milites cap. 12. & ser. 16. in cantica. anno 1140.

What shall I say of Betphage, where both the Sacrament of confession, and the mistery of preistly ministery is contained, the woord in the harte of a sinner woorketh wholsom contrition, but the woord in the mouth ta­kes away hurtefull confusion, lest it might hinder necessary confession; let not the preists absolue him that is contrite, except they shall see sinne confessed. All that which thy conscience knowes, confesse humbly, pure­ly, sincerely, faithfully.

Hugo venerabilis de ecclesiastica potestate ligandi & soluendi.

I say boldly, if any come to the commu­nion of Christes body, before he hath bene absolued from his sinne by a preist, for cer­taine he eateth and drinketh his owne dam­nation.

The practise of the church correspondent.

As the cheefe pastor of gods church Nico­las the first aduertised euery Christian soul­diour (answeringe the demands of the Bulga­rians) to go to confession before they went to any expedition of warr: so noe doubt the Sa­xons had the like practise euen from the same sea. For both before the conquest, as hath bene related, and in William the Conquerors time and after) as writeth Ingulphus) euery souldiour that was to be consecrated to law­full warfaire, should the eueninge before his consecration, goe to some Bishope, Abbot, Monke or Preist, and so contrite and com­puncte, make a generall confession of his sin­nes, and so absolued continew the space of a whole night in all prayer, deuotion and affliction of the body, and in the morninge heare masse, which donne hauinge a sworde putt about his neck, communicatinge the holy misteries, he remaines a lawfull knight for euer. And it is recorded by one Brauonius a monke of Wincester, that S. Wulstan hearde confessions, and that one Ieuolfus comminge to confession and often repea­tinge one thinge, and the selfe same sinnes, the holy bishope said vnto him. Oportunitas vt video latronem te fecit, ideo consulo vt mo­nachus fias. Oportunitie as I see, doeth make thee a theife, therfore I aduise thee that thou become a monke.

In this age there was a notoriouse miracle wrought concerninge the integrity of con­fession, and the ful reuealinge of a mans sin­nes to a preist. For as Petrus Damianus recor­deth of the miraclcs of his tyme, in an e­pistle to Desid [...]rius, that a certaine ould bro­ther lyinge sick in the monasterie, the abbot oft tymes went to him, wherby receyuinge great comeforte, he instantly desired the as­sistance of gods most holy graciouse spirite, that breakinge abruptly into these speeches, he began to vtter his greife and say. O Lorde to whom noe secrett is hyd, I humbly beseech thee, that if there be any sinne in me, which as yet I haue not confessed, I may cale it to mynd and truly, and throughly confesse it vnto my Abbot whilest he is heer yet present, that so I may be absolued of him, who hath full auctority and power ouer me. Hauinge this sayd, a voyce was heard: Truly truly there is yet somethinge behynd, which thou haste not confessed. The ould sick man hearinge the voyce, and not knowinge from whence it came, prayed further and sayd. O Lord tell me what it is, that I may confesse it: at which request the voyce tould what it was, and soe he humbly confessinge it to the Abbot, was absolued. How true the story is, I leaue it to the conscience of the writer, but thus much is certaine, that confession was then in vre to Abbots, preists, & mōks S. Bernard telleth noe [Page 247] lesse what was the manner of Irland for mat­ters of confession, writinge the lyfe of that blessed bishop Malachias, declaring how that he renewed againe the wholesome vse of confession in those parts, the sacrament of confirmation, the rytes of contractinge ma­trymonie, which eyther partly they were ig­norant of, or els carelesly had neglected.

The doctrine of the fathers for confession Richardus de Sancto Victore de potestate ligandi & soluendi c. 4. an. 1140.

Penance is a sincere abomination of sinne, with a vowe of takinge heed, confessinge and satisfyinge.

Petrus Cluniacensis Abbas lib 1. de mira­culis. anno 1142.

Confession is altogether necessary to those, that haue sinned after baptisme, of all their mortal and deadly sinnes.

The heresie of the Waldenses contrary to the doctrine of the fathers.

Aboute the yeare of Christ 1170. (though others differ) began the heresie of the Wal­denses, that beginninge by littel and fallinge first into one error, then into an other, hath made that diuersitie of the beginninge and the precise tyme which we perceiue in many writers. Aeneas Siluius de orig. Bohem c. 53. They were called Waldenses, of one Waldo a marchant of Lyons, who beinge rytch but vtterly vnlearned, so as he could neyther [Page 248] write nor read, yet instituted this order vnder profession to liue in greater pouerty then o­thers did. To reuenge themselues of the pope (who would not allowe their sect) they de­uised certaine articles, wherof one was, that they reiected the auctority decrees, canons, iurisdiction and indulgences of the bishope of Rome: they denyed all sacramentall confes­sion, purgatory, inuocatiō of Sainctes, prayer for the deade, holy dayes & ordinary fastinges appoynted by the church. They called in question three sacraments, to witt Auricular confession, confirmation, and extreme vnc­tion. Concerninge which heresie wee may note. 1. That the practise of the whole church of Fraunce, was to haue secret confession, a­gainst which these out of their malice did spurne at, to liue more freely without any redresse or amendment of their sinnes. 2. They agreed with the Catholickes against the protestants in many articles, and therfore our protestants can not hould them for sound deuines of their side, for they held the masse and consecration of Christs, most sacred body. 3 They disagreed both from protestants and papists in many other articles, as that the au­ctoritie of consecratinge and makinge the body of Christ in the masse, was gyuen also vnto Laymen, if they were iust and in gods fauour. They affirmed that all preists ought to be poore, thē belyke preists were not mar­ryed, [Page 249] for how could they mainteyne their wife and children, but liue in beggary and vpon almesse? 4. They renewed that, con­cerninge puttinge downe of auricular con­fession, which was condemned before in the whole face of the churche.

The practise of the church against the heresy of the Waldenses.

After that this was broached, and this so­ciety instituted, these men requested to haue their order confirmed, and priuiledged by the sea apostolick, as recordeth Abbas Vrs­pergensis in chronicon anno 1212. who also did see some of that nomber at Rome. But the pope seinge certaine suspiciouse things in their conuersation, as to goe in longe haire, like lay men, to carry wemen about with them in their company, who kept with them at bedd and at woorde; they were discoue­red and reiected by pope Innocent the third. Wherupon presently they began to deuise means to reuenge them selues, by calling the popes auctority into question. In soe much that if the sea apostolick should haue admit­ted their sect and abuses, they would not haue spurned soe eargely against that church, but would haue admitted their doctrine: for as their stomackes did rise, soe their malice en­creased, and euery yeare denied some one ar­ticle or other that the church of Rome did hould. Neither had they their approbation in [Page 250] Fraunce, for the Archebishop, and cheefe pri­mate of all Fraunce, Ioannes de bellis mani­bus, and the 87. in succession after S. Photinus and S. Ireneus in the year of our Lord 1170, excommunicated these newe reformed reli­giouse persons, and especially for their dete­station which they had against sacramentall confession, sithence it had bene practised in the church of Christ, and approued by all his predecessors as the doctrine of Christ, euē since S. Photinus and S. Ireneus times. An­toninus archebishope of Florence, writinge the begininge of these poore men, bouldly pronounceth, that it was from certaine mai­sters of darkenesse. Trithemius in his chro­nicle vpon the yeare 1160. writeth of it as a most perniciouse heresy. And Paulus Aemelius in his story of Fraunce, relateth that at this time two religiouse orders were abroga­ted by the pope, the one caled themselues Humiliates, the other the poore men of Liōs vagrant persons, leadinge wemen of their owne sect with them: as for Innocent the third (vnder whom was the counsel of Late­rane) he vtterly condemned their opinion, ordaininge with the councel, that euery per­son of lawfull age, should confesse vnto their perishe preist at Easter. And to showe fur­ther that the practise of the church was then generally contrary to their sect, first for En­gland we read, that Hubert Archbishop of [Page 251] Canterbury, about this time, decreed that euery preist should (when he heard confes­sions) consider euery circumstance, the qua­lity of the persons, the quantity of the fault, and so accordingly enioyne penance. Also the second councell of Latherane vnder Alexan­der the third, aduertiseth concerninge mat­ters of penance, that the quality and quan­tity of the sinne, the age of the offender, his witt, reason, and condicion, are greatly to be respected in penance. For saieth he, a mans endeuour noe lesse is to be punished, then the effect: and moreouer to a secret fault a secret penance is to be enioyned, and that noe pa­rishe preist which is not the penitents iudge, can either bind or loose. And lastly in the yeare 1035. confession was vsuall at Treuers, for as it appeareth by S. Simeon the monk, a boy was cured by makinge his confession of his sinnes to a preist vide Surium. But to proceed to the doctrine of the fathers.

Lucius 3. papa. cap. ad abolendum de he­reticis. anno 1181.

Baptisme, confession of sinnes to a preist, and matrimonye are all three Sacramentes.

Gallelmus Archiepiscopus Bi [...]uricensis ad Hisbertā Vide Surium an. 1199.

Confesse thy sinnes o woman vnto a preist, and then quiet thy selfe, and be of good comfort.

S. Antony of Lisbone vt in eius vita an. 1201.

Arise Martin, arise Agnes, goe to confes­sion, and confesse this and that sinne to such an one, which thou committedest in such and such a place, which none knoweth but God.

Concilium Oxoniense sub Stephano Archie­piscopo Cantuar. anno 1212.

For defect of confessors and other reasons, we ordaine, that there shalbe certaine wise and discreet ghostly fathers appointed by the bishop of the diocesse to heare confessions of country deanes preistes and parsons.

Euthimius & Rupertus in Ioannē 20. an. 1180.

As preistes haue power to pardon sinnes and to forgiue them, so in like sort, to deny forgiuenesse, and after confession to enioyne penance.

Concilium Lateranense tertium generale sub Innocent. 3. anno 121 [...].

All sort of poeple after they come to yeares of discretion, lett them confesse their sinnes faithfully, at least once a yeare to their parish preist, and lett them endeuoure with al their might, to fulfill their enioyned penance, and soe receaue reuerently at Easter the holy Sa­crament.

The practise of the church for confession, and preistes absolution conformable.

As the councell at Oxforde vnder Stephen Archbishop tooke order (vpon some negli­gence [Page 253] and slackenesse of deuotion to confes­sion, crept in emonge the clergy) and ordai­ned confessors for country preists, as also ap­pointed that in euery cathedrale church, where there were seculer cannons, the bis­hope should be their ghostly father, to whom they should make their confessions, or els the deane, or some other allowed and appoin­ted, either by the bishope or by the deane or chapter, so no lesse were the laitie careful for their soules health to auoid the filth therof by confession; For in the yeare of Christ 1216. Kinge Iohn lyinge daungerously sick at the castel of newark in England (Iohn stow) as in such cases is most expedient, he sent for his ghostly Father that is his confessor, and dis­burdeinge his conscience receyued the holy sactaments at the handes of the Abbot of Croxton. And noe lesse performed Lewis Kinge of Fraunce (who died in the yeare 1270.) lyinge on his death bedd, who did not onlie himselfe performe fully the duetie of a Christian, but also callinge his sonne Philipp before him, emonge diuerse other godly in­structions, he gaue him this for a principall lesson, that aboue all things he should haue especiall care and regard of his conscience, to dischardge it dayly by confessing his sinnes to his confessor.

The famouse councell of Laterane of 70. Archebishops and 400. bishopes vnder Inno­cent [Page 254] the third carefully prouided for confes­sion once a yeare & that vnto the parish preist, to whom (without peculiar licence obtey­ned) euerie one should repaire for the dis­chardge of his conscience. Where the holie councell aduertiseth, how euerie confessor ought diligentlie enquire after euerie circum­stance, to heale throughly the woundes of his soule by powringe in the wine and oyle of mercy; and to be verie circumspect for re­uealinge anie thinge comitted to secrecie by confession, eyther by signe, woord, or any other externall gesture, which if he doeth, he is not onely to be deposed, but perpetually to doe penance included into some monasterie. And in time of sicknesse where phisitions haue to intermedle, they are to admonishe the patiēt before he take any corporal mede­cyne, to prouide first for his spiritual health. Ante omnia monere & inducere quod medicos aduocent animarum, vt post quam infirmus fue­rit de spirituali salute prouisum, ad corporalis medicinae remedium salubrius procedatur.

Alexander the third, vnder whom was held a councell at S. Iohn Latheranes of 280. bishops, thus much aduertiseth the Archebis­hope of Milan, that wheras a deliquent, who had bene cause of much slaughter by de­stroyinge many castles with effusion of much blood, desierouse to be reconciled, he should mercifully enioyne him penance, with such [Page 255] discretion, that it should be noe dammage or hurt to anie without preiudice anie way. Noe lesse he insinuateth concerninge confession to the Archbishop of Cante [...]bury, where he approueth that remissions or pardons, graun­ted in dedication of churches, are onely auai­leable to such; quibus proprij iudice [...] spec [...]ali­ter indulserunt, as are absolued of their owne iudge or parishe preist. And writinge to the bishope of Beluacum, how a preist should deale with such as come to confession, and yet say they can not abstaine, aduiseth to re­ceiue their confessions (though not further to be admitted) yet with sounde counsell and ghostlie aduise penance to be enioyned. And to the bishope of Triburiensis he adui­seth, that when a man hath a penance enioy­ned to fast bread & water, & after hath not meanes to obteine bread, he may with dis­cretion vse other refections, non ad delicias, ed ad sustentationem, onely for sustentation and nourishement, and not to please his taste.

A false surmise of the protestants who conceiue that Auricular confession is but a positiue law, and that before the 3. councell of Latheran there was noe lawe or obligation therof.

VPon this constitution of the councell of Laterane, the protestāts with Caluine & others, grownd here a false surmise, wherby they gloriously vaunte, that they haue man­fully [Page 256] gotten the mastery of the feild, foras­much as they suppose (but out of the subur­bes of their owne witt) that by this councel vnder Innocēt. 3. That Auricular cōfessiō was first instituted, and as it were by a positiue lawe brought in by pontificall auctority and mans ordinance, without any further appro­bation of gods woord. And albeit say they (as witnesseth Caluine lib. 3. instit, c. 4.8.7.) that confession may well claime prescrip­tion of time out of mind, beinge a most aun­cient custome, yet without any seruility, bon­dage or enforcement of lawe therunto, left to the full currant of mans liberty and free­will. For this (say they) it is not their bare woord, but euen the papists records themsel­ues, that giue sufficient remonstrance hereof, that from the first promulgation hereof, 300. yeares are scarce past, since that this newe brought in lawe had assubiected the conscien­ces of al Christians to the vassalage and thral­dome of confession.

But by that which wee haue related out of former times, this surmise is easily refuted: for it is most apparant against Caluine and his companions, that this prescript time of con­fession at Easter, albeit it was here by Inno­cent instituted, and then as a lawe made and promulged; yet was it not the first, as though neuer before any lawe ordinance or prouiso had therfore bene ether constitute­ted [Page 257] or ordained. For it is manifest, both in the time of Gregory Nissen anno 380. many yeares before this councell of Latherane, as also in Chrisostomes diocesses anno 405. that christians vsed, yea and ought to come to confession at the holy feast of Easter. [...]n heb­domada magna, as he religiously caled it. 2▪ It is most certaine and receiued as a generall custome in the church, for any that come to the holy Eucharist, which were clogged with any guilt of mortall sinne, to absteine, except first they were atoned and reconciled by con­fession to a preist. For it is cleere by the prac­tise of the church in S Ciprians time anno. 248. and by S. Leo in his epistles to Theo­dore bishope and his 91. epistle, where he saieth, that our Sauiour Iesus gaue this po­wer to the rectors and rulers of his church, to enioyne penance to such as confessed, and after satisfaction made and clensed, to admitt them to the holy communion of the Eucha­rist by the doore of reconciliation. Where wee may see both lawes, ordinances, institu­tions, power, and auctority both by Christ gi­uen, and his ministers ordained, for the fur­therance of the great benefit of reconciliation by confession. The reason then why the holy councell of Latherane ordained such a lawe that once a yeare euery parishioner at least should repaire vnto his parishe preist and goe to confession was, forasmuch as where sinne [Page 258] is mother, shame is the daughter, and here­vpon the frequentinge of the Sacrament may seeme to very many burdensome and te­diouse, that once the reines of liberty lett loose, the vulgare, yea the nicer sorte in this remedy for their soules health, takes such a desperate deafenesse, that with all delaies they care not whether euer or neuer they heare of it. Wherfore as that good pope Ze­pherine anno 198. sett downe this ordinance, and commaunded that all should receiue at Easter, not so as though they had not bene tied and bounde before therunto, for euen by the lawe of Christ it was promulged, that except they did eate his fleshe and drink his blood, they could not haue life euerlastinge, but bicause his fatherly care and prouidence was such to remedy the lukewarmnesse and couldenesse of deuotion hereunto of many, prefixed a time of receauinge, beyonde which it should not be lawefull to deffer the com­municatinge of the holy Sacrament. Soe in like sorte it was appointed, not as an absolute commaund of confession, for to this euery one ar commanded by Christ, but onely a determination of time when it should be donne, by limitation wherof the carelesse­nesse of many might be redressed, who other­waise would be negligēt enough of so whol­some a remedy, were not the ecclesiasticall censure a bitt vnto their liberty, that with an [Page 259] awfull lookinge back now and then (where otherwaise perhaps they could be content to lett the preist and benedicite alone) they are content to kneele downe at his knees and take an absolution. Nowe to the doctrine of the fathers.

Clemens 6. cap vnigenitus de peccatorum remissione. anno 1 [...]42.

The treaseure of the church is to be ap­plied to proper and reasonable causes, some­times for a whole and totalle remission, another time for parte of the temporall pu­nishement due for sin, to such as are truly pe­nitent and confessed to their ghostly father.

S. Franciscus vt refert Bonauentura in eius vita. cap. 1.

Behould my good brother confesse thy sin­nes beinge contrite with the sorrowe of true penance, nether lett there remaine any thin­ge in thee that thou wilt not open with true confession.

Bonifacius vt in Linwood. anno 1250.

The Sacrament of penance of which con­fession is parte, is not to be denied to any, no not soe much to any imprisoned, vnder paine of excommunication.

Edmundus Cantuariensis Archiepiscopus in constitutionibus.

The confessor must keepe decently in hea­ringe confessions, all conuenient forme and decency in searchinge out the wounds of the [Page 260] greeued penitents, as also in exhortinge and perswadinge them to further encrease of good life.

Gualterus Episcopus. anno 1327.

Euery ghostly father shall enioyne penan­ce, accordinge as he hath exactly noted and considered the penitents sinnes.

The practise pf the church correspondent.

Now drawinge neere to our times, wee find the whole church of God through out all christendome practising the holy Sacramēt of confession not onely in Rome (as appeareth by Clement the sixt) but in other parts of Italy (as witnesseth S Frauncis of Assisum and in Fraunce in euery towne and village. For albeit in the yeare 1323. one Iohn de Po­liaco a deuine of Paris, diuulged certaine er­rors concerninge the hearinge of confession in the time of Lewis of Bauaria a german Emperor and Iohn 22. yet this doeth nothing preiudice the custome and vse then, but giue a full remonstrance of those times. Foras his opinions were absurd, as that none ought to confesse to the begginge friars, which if he did, he was bounde to confesse againe to his owne parishe preist: as also the decree of, Omnis vtriusque sexus so standinge, the pope of Rome cannot make but all parishioners ar bound euery yeare to confesse to their parishe preist.

Moreouer the pope cannot giue any gene­rall [Page 261] facultie to heare confessions, but vnder limitation of the parishe preist; soe giue they testimony of a g [...]nerall practise then, to goe to confession to the friers, to haue licence of chosinge their ghostly fathers, and to re­paire vnto their owne parishe preists for ab­solution▪ which opinions as they were exhor­bitant and different from the true doctrine of penance, soe were they examined and condemned vnder the same pope Iohn 22. and the partie made to recant his errors. As for En­gland their needes smale proofe hereof, for both by the councell helde by Stephen at Oxford, by Richard Archbishop, and by others are extant diuerse canons to this pur­pose, as that euery phisition who hath to deale with any sick partie, is to seriously ad­uise his patient, before he begin his cure, to be mindfull of confession, and to haue the aduise of his ghostly father.

As for reuealinge of confessions, it was carefully looked vnto and especiall regard hadd therof; for there were great penalties enioyned, as in the age of Gregory the great and after, that such should be degraded, as by bishope Gualter appeareth. Simon Sudbury anno 1371. (as appeareth by his constitutiōs) was most prouident and watcheful for preists behauiour, and how they should heare the confessions of weemen, appointinge that euery woman should be heard of the preist [Page 262] decently, extra velum, and that in open sight: as alsoe he ordained that all the laiti [...] in most godlie sorte should goe to confession in the beginninge of lent, as also to repaire to their ghostly fathers thrise at least euery yeare.

Kinge Edward the first in the 13. yeare of his raigne in a statute made of; Circumspecte agatis, sendeth greetinge to all his iudges, that they vse themselues circumspectly in all mattters concerninge the bishope of Noridge and his clergy, not punishinge them if they held plea in a Christian court of such things as be meerly spirituall, to witt, of penances en­ioyned for deadly sinnes, as fornication, adoultry &c. for which kind of sinnes, cor­porall penance is often enioyned. But to proceed to the doctrine of the fathers.

Ioannes [...]eccham Archiepiscopus ex Linwood.

Lett there in euery deanery be appointed one Rector, who shall heare the confessions of the rectors and other preists. anno 1293.

Winchelse Archiepiscopus.

Euery stipendiary preist, shall not heare confessions of parishioners, but in certaine cases allowed.

The practise of the church conformable.

To gainesay the practise of the whole church of Christ, is too much blindnesse and absurdity; Againe to make smale accompt of our predecessors and their constitutions for [Page 263] confession here in England, as it argueth but a certaine turbulencie of spirite, soe it sheweth but smale proofe of witt: for men as wise as wee, and not soe sence-feelinge as wee, but of a more religiouse and piouse minde then wee, would not soe easily haue bene drawne vnto such humility of confes­sion, hadd not they seen as farr as wee, a full demonstration and euident proofe out of gods woord for it. From whence it ha [...]h pro­ceeded, that soe many constitutions ordinan­ces and prouisoes haue bene made onely for the better preseruance and continuance hereof. As by Stephen, Edmond, Richard, Gualter Sudbury, Peccham, Winchelsey and diuerse others, all learned bishopes and reue­rend fathers.

The heresy of Wicliffe contrary to the practise of the church, and doctrine of the fathers.

About the yeare of Christ 1352. one Wic­besse an Englisheman borne, master of art and preist in Canterbury colledge of Oxford, person of Lutherwoorth in Leicester shier, a man altogether turbulent and troublesome in all actions against the clergie, broached againe some errors, which were before dis­sallowed, as namely 45. condemned in the councell of Constance, his 7. article was, that if a man bee truly contrite for his sinnes com­mitted, externall confession is superfluouse and vnprofitable; As alsoe defendinge that [Page 264] confession can not be proued out of scrip­ture, neither hath it any grownd in scripture for the approbation therof.

For confutation of which heresy, wee may note 1. That this his errors proceeded more of stomake and pride, then of any zeale or conscience he had in religion, consider­inge he consorted himselfe with the Duke of Lancaster, who was glad then to catch hould of any occasion against the clergie, as Stow noteth. 2. That it is noe marueil that euer confession (which is a true humiliation of the spirite) could haue anie entertaine­ment or be approued in so proude a stomack, seinge it is the nature of all such that maintei­ne such desperate resolutions, to fly from all true catholick deuotion. 3. That this was an opinion newly brought in againe to trouble the church, against the doctrine of the fa­thers and practise of all Christendome, and an opinion before condemned and neuer be­fore countenanced as truth in England. 4. That it hath the note of heresy (to denie) for it denieth that, which for many hundred years was before mainteined as the doctrine of Christ in all Christendome, and therfore catholick confession hath the prerogatiue of time and place, and the other preeminence which is gotten by sayinge it is not soe. 5. Our prorestāts ar smally benefited hereby, for they mainteine but the nouelties of one in [Page 265] whom stomake did striue with witt for will to gett the mastery. 6. If it had bene sound doctrin which Wickliffe taught of not going to confession; beinge so troblesome to fleshe and blood, the church would easily haue condescended, and not approued that which is so much against our nature, as the lawe of Christ.

Moreouer as these positions of Wickliffe were preiudiciall to the whole church of England, so were they condemned by acts of parlament, as in the fift yeare of Richard the second 1280. as also anno 2. Henrici 3. 1402. by Cicheley vtterly suppressed as most impiouse doctrine, & cōtrary to the woord of God. And albeit the protestants and some other of Zwitzerland agreed with him in some points, yet they held him (as Ioachimus Vadianus a Zinglian) for a pratler and scof­fing deuine, yea Pantaleon for an impudent heretick in his chronologie. His opinions were condemned by the generall councell of Constance, he was excommunicated by the Archbishop of Canterbury, and by Fle­minge bishop of Lincolne: his bones were taken vpp and burned by command of Pope Martin the fift.

How many learned men of all sorts oppo­sed them selues against him in that age, is apparant; for not onely Thomas Waldensis who cōfuted his heresies, but diuerse others, [Page 266] as William Barton Chancelor of Oxford con­demned Wickliffes, & sett an enquest of 12. men vpon him, six of the begginge fryers and of other deuines and ciuill and cannon lawyers other six, who all vtterly condem­ned his opinions anno 1382. And albeit Phi­lip Repington a frend of Wickliffes and de­uine of Oxford, writ in defence of Wickliffe and especially against auricular confession, yet he vpon more mature aduise, recanted his opinions at Paules crosse. Thomas Bombe an other deuine & Carmelite writ most lear­nedly against him, and as sayeth friar Bale against Wickliffes scholers, scorpionis venena intulit. Nicolas Hardford scholer of Wickliffe recanted his opinions as most absurd 1382. One Raukin, Iohn Sharp, Roger Walbey an Augustin friar, Richard Maidestone vnder Ri­chard the second, Symon Sowthray, Peter Stokes, Thomas Winterton all learned and not inferior to Wickliffe for iudgement and sufficiency of learninge, writt most sowndly and iudicially against his opinions, but to proceed to the doctrine of the fathers.

Concilium Florentinum in doctrina de Sacra­mentis anno 1438.

It appertaineth to confesse by mouth, that the sinner wholly and throughly (integrali­ter) confesse to his preist all his sinnes, all such as he can call to memorie.

Theodorus Cantuariensis Episcopus cap. quidam de poenitentia dist 1.

Internall confession which is onely made vnto God, belongeth to the perfect and iust. But of such as we are, that be sinners, the sen­tence of the apostle is to be folowed, that we confesse our sinnes to one another.

The practise of the church conformable.

What the custome and vse of the greek church was in this age for confession, is most apparant, and nothinge differinge from the maine point with the former greek fathers.

For albeit Eugenius 4. at the councell of Florence, priuately demaunded of some of the cheefest greeke doctors, why they did not confesse their sinnes before they came to celebrate and say masse, as the auncient custo­me was, both in the time of S. Basill and S. Chrisostome: Yet at other times their preists went ordinarily to confession for absolution of their sinnes. Hereby we see that confes­sion was, not onely practised emonge the Grecians in the greek church, but alsoe in Rome, Spaine, Italy, England and other par­ticuler churches.

The heresy of Petrus Osmensis against the doctrine and practise of the church in Spaine..

Aboute the yeare of Christ 1464. one Pe­trus Osmensis or Oximensis a Spaniard and [Page 268] doctor of deuinity of Salamanca, published certaine conclusions against auriculer confes­sion vid. 1. That mortall sinnes concerninge the guilt and penaltie of the other world, ar forgiuen by onely contrition without any confession. 2. That confession (in specie) is not found in scripture: as for wicked thoughts they are onely abolished by displicence and dislike therof. 3. Secret confession is not of necessity to be required. 4. That penitents ought not to be absolued, if they haue not performed their penance. For confutation of which doctrine we may obserue.

1. That the heresy of this man, is different from the opinion of the former concerninge confession, and albeit in some things he ac­cordeth with them, yet he hath a smatch of his owne leauen, his selfe pleasinge and ouerweeninge humor.

2. that his opinions were as new nouel­ties, against the vniuersall practise and doc­trine of the holy fathers.

3. Our aduersaries cannot heerby gather that their doctrine was then in practise and approued: for this was but the opinion of one man, in one countrie, and in one vniuer­sity, the defence of which conclusions pro­ceeded rather of emmulation (an humor most incident to scholers) then of anye sownd iudgement in deuinitie, and know­ledge of the doctrine of the fathers.

[Page 269]4. He alloweth that which our aduersaries doe disallowe vid. an absolution from sinnes after the performance of their penance.

Further after this Peter had published his errors seeminge a great nouelty emonge the learned in the vniuersities of Spaine, as alsoe erroneus impiouse and most scandalouse vnto the vulgar sorte; Alphonsus Carillo then Archbishop of Toledo and chiefe pri­mate of Spaine, with mature iudgement, examined these conclusions, and cited this Peter de Osma to answere vnto them at Al­cala; but as heresy loues least to be in sight, and will begett that oftentimes, which it is loth to father; soe this Peter was backward for the most parte to come to triall. Wher­fore Carillo the Archbishop, with diuers other learned men and docters of Spaine, condemned him and his opinions, which condemnation was after sent to Rome, and there againe examined by pope Sixtus 4. anno 1471; and soe approued as appeareth by the extrauagant of Sixtus. 4.

The doctrine of the schoole deuines conforma­ble to that of the fathers.

Concerninge the doctrine of the schoole-deuines for auricular confession, being most famouse and learned men (as appeareth by their workes) I need not receite their opi­nions, bicause they ar comon in all schooles, and for their excellency of witt, see but [Page 270] Couel who approueth them, himselfe beinge a protestant.

Petrus Lombardus bishope of Paris, whom all the schoole diuines for that reuerence and honor they bare him, and for his singuler learninge, call him their master magister sen tentiarum▪ anno 1140, Alexander de Hales who made his summe, that excellent woork by commandement of Innocent the fourth, was caled f [...]ns vitoe, the fountaine of life, bicause of the liuely knowledge, that flowed from him, he was master to S. Bonauenture anno 1246. S. Bonauenture bishop of Al­bane, made Cardinale by Gregory the tenth anno 1275. for his singuler wisdome, knoweledge, learninge and sanctity of life. His master Alexander de Hales was wount to say of him, that in S. Bonauenture he thought Adam sinned not, meaninge for that illumination which was in him, as though he had not bene darkened by the fall of Adame.

S. Thomas de Aquino, who came soe neere vnto S. Augustin that some thought he had all his woorkes by harte, and by a common prouerbe it was spoken, that the soule of S. Augustine dwelt in Aquinas: In whome aboue all the rest fouer contrarieties were said to excell, Abondance, Breuity, Facility, Security. In respect wherof he gained the title to be caled Angelicall. anno 1274. Al­bertus [Page 271] Magnus master to S. Thomas of Aquine bishope of Ratisbone of most admi­rable learninge and knowledge, who for his excellency therin was called Magnus. anno 1280.

Iohanes Duns Scotus scholer to Alexander Hales anno 1299. a man of a singuler subtili­tie of witt and iudgement in learninge, for his profundity he was called tenebricosus. Richardus de media villa. Iohanes Gerson. Thomas Caietanus. Iohannes Roffensis. Thomas Waldensis. Thomas Morus. Iohannes Echius. Iohannes Cocleus. Io­hannes Hessels. Alphonsus a Castro. Al­bertus Pighius. Dominicus a Soto. Iohan­nes Gropper. Lindanus. Cardinalis Bel­larminus. Franciscus Turrianus. Grego­rius de Valentia. Azore. Vasquez. Ioha­nes Dreido. Iohanes Hofmeisterus. Ruar­eus Tapper. Petrus a Soto. Stanissaus Ho­sius. Petrus Canisius. Sanderus. Alanus Nauarrus. Suarez.

All which beinge the cheefest deuines in Christendome agree in the doctrine of auri­cular confession, conformable to that of the auncient fathers, and perpetuall practise of the church, now last of all renued and confir­med in the counsell of Trent as followeth.

Concilium Tridentinum [...]es. 14. c. 5 anno 1563.

By the institution of the Sacrament of pe­nance now explicated, the whole church of [Page 272] God hath alwaies vnderstood, that an intire confession of our sinnes, and an exact, is instituted by our Lorde. And that confession is necessary by gods lawe, to all such as fall after baptisme.

The practise of the church conformable.

As euery schoole was now fraught with this doctrine, and whosoeuer gainsaied it, were censured, and had the iust reward of hereticks; soe was there noe country Chri­stian, but had it in continuall vse and practise. And for the greek church it is euident, first by Nicolaus Cabisilas in the application of the Liturgy cap. 29. by Anastasius Nicenus his questions vpon the scriptures, q. 6. who as they were grecians, soe most plainely teach, that there was allowed and in vse the holy Sacrament of confession. And in these our daies Hieremias the Patriarch of Con­stantinople in censuringe the Augustine con­fession in the 1. chapter, much reprehendeth the grosse opinion of the Lutherans, who bouldly affirmed, that all sinnes were not of necessity to be confessed, or the number particularly in confession to be regarded and euery sinne to be specified in his kind. Per singu [...]as species in confessione enumerando Where it is manifest, that the grecians in Constantinople, agreed with the Latine church in this article of confession, and so had practise therof to declare euery parti­culer, [Page 273] with respect hadd to euery particuler circumstance.

To come neerer to our owne times in the yeare 1475. both the kinges of England and Fraunce went to confession, for as it appea­reth on the 29. August. in the same yeare they both being mett together to conclude a peace, which concluded they were both sworne on a missale saieth Comines (for then there was noe communion booke heard of) to the performance of some certaine articles then concluded on: Which donne the kinge of Fraunce offered the kinge of Englād (if he would goe to Paris) the Cardinall of Borbone to be his ghostly father for the absolution of his sinnes. Further by an historicall relation of two famouse ambassadges, the one of Gab [...]iell Patrriarch of Alexandria the 97. pa­triarch after S. Mark, the other out of Russia of some 1000. churches vnto these a of Rome appeareth, albeit they had falen into diuerse errors, yet they acknowledged the Sacra­ment of penance and confession: as also Io­hannes Comus Corepiscopus thus writinge to Clement the 8. affirmeth in these latter daies vnder the name of all his country that, in eius manus est absolutio & ligatio: the full auctority to bind & loose. Lastly the duke of Northumberland in the yeare 1553. although he had bene a great stickler and ringe-leader in the daunce of innouation for Zinglia­nisme, [Page 274] yet cominge in the end to calamitie and to be beheaded, acknowledged the ca­tholick faith: not for flattery or for hope of life, wherupon he brought as wittnesse, the Lord of Worcester his ould frend, and his father; wherby it is apparant, he vsed then confession in the tower, albeit in the tide of better fortune he folowed the maine streame of pleasure, littell caringe for religion or confession, but then, cum tribularetur tunc clamauit. See Stow.

THE CONCLVSION TO THE precedent doctrine of the fathers and practise of the church. THE XIV. CHAPTER.

THus hast thou seene (courteouse reader) euen from Christs time, one and the selfe same doctrine of auricular confession, taught of the learnedst doctors, beleeued as the true and holy woord of Christ, practised in the vniuersall church, in full currant and continuance these 1600. yeares both in the greek and latine church.

2. Now then since that confession carries with it the countenance euen from our Sa­uiours owne auctority, the approbation of the holy Apostles, the doctrine of the most auncient fathers, the iustifiablenesse of the [Page 275] great and generall councells, the practise of all nations, the applause of the grauer, lear­neder, and deuoutest sorte, and the very triumphe ouer all time, and hath bene as it were an vnexpugnable tower battered and shott at with the vaine blasts of turbulent witts, malignant spirits, selfe pleasinge hu­morists, the giddy headiest braines; and yet stands as an inuincible tower of brasse, re­boundinge the blowes back euen to the bat­terers vtter confusion.

3. Since that it hath bene euer praise woorthy, full of pietie and vertue, the mo­ther of all true lowlinesse and humility of harte, the acquietinge of a troubled cons­cience, and the onely phisition for the inue­terate diseases and leprosie of the infected soule.

4. Since that the blames that are laid against it are either false or feeble, procee­dinge of weaknesse which is commonly bould; or obiected by bouldnesse (a rashe and presumptuouse obtruder) or deuised by the vnskilfullest, the grownds of whose opi­nions ar but the vncertainties of their owne ignorance, and as it were the triflinge blots and blurrs of their inke wastinge toyes.

5. Since that the aduersarie him selfe gi­ues it the prerogatiue of time, and can not denie it the prescription of great antiquitie, though he troubles him selfe in the dust of [Page 276] his owne labours to giue it the preeminence of birthright but from the staines of humaine inuention. I beseeche thee then most gentle reader, as thou doest tender the truth of gods cause, and good of thine owne soule, that as mindfull of the tribunall and maiestie of al­mighty God, before which one day thou shalt appeare as a dust-creepinge woorme as thou art, where all harts shalbe opened & se­crets disclosed: not to gainesay that truth which God shall manifest vnto thee, or for feare of prince or potentate to temporize some fewe yeares, thereby to dispossesse thy selfe of the fruition of all eternall blisse and happinesse. Lett not stomack soe maister thee as to haue all tounge & noe eares; to speak all and hearken to nothinge, to crowe to much with the cocks, on this worlds dounghill.

6. If affectatiō of singularity hath ambushed it selfe within thy bosome, if thou hast pin­ned they selfe to their sleeues, whom igno­rant zeale hath made violent in religion, as to tearme this seekinge into fathers writings to looke for truth, a rakinge into kennels and ditches, and to discharge most of them for rogues and men branded in their fore­heads (as Carttwright l. 1. pag. 114. that, good wheel-wright was wount in his owne shopp to hewe such grosse chipps) if thou wilt not beleeue so many learned men, as haue bene alledged, but think, that to be [Page 277] tied and led by auctority, is a certaine slaue­uery and captiuity of iudgement. If thou wilt not beleeue with S. Augustine, l. 2. con. Pe­lag. c. 4. What esteeme is to be had (before his time) of the auncient fathers. If thou wilt not beleeue as did the Samaritans in a matter of farr greater moment, vpon the re­porte of one silly wooman, yet (courteouse reader) thus much beleeue, that antiquity & the fathers auctority, hath euer bene euen emonge the heretickes themselues, the best stake in their hedge.

7. Did not Arius in the pedlarie of all his ware, grownd his truth vpon the auncient father Origen, and alleadged him tooth and naile for him selfe? And did not the Dona­tists build vpon S. Ciprian; The Nestorians vpon the councell of Nice; The Pelagians vaunte of S Ambrose, S. Hierome. S. Augu­stine? Did not Dioscorus alleadge Gregory, Cirill, Athanasius? and complained openly in the first councell of Calcedon, Ego (saieth he) defendo dogmata sanctorum patrum, ego illorum habeo testimonium, non obiter nec in transcursu, sed in ipsorum libris, & ideo cum patribus eij cior. I defend the opinion of the holy fathers, I haue their testimony, not by any by, or sinister way, but in their owne bookes, and therfore I with the holy fathers am reiected. What an aufull respect (a bird of their owne father) Beza seemed to haue [Page 278] of the auncient fathers (albeit the Geneua shoe is altogether vnfit for their foote) in soe much that he thus writeth to some that be­gan their nouelties in translatinge, and heer­vpon cales them to remembrance of former times and (euen in the shadow of this name) chardgeth them with the most worthy as­sembly of Nice, of Ephesus of Calcedon quo nihil vnquam Sanctius, nihil Augustius ab apostolorum decessu sol vnquam aspexit, then which since the apostles time, the sonne ne­uer beheld any thinge more holy more royall or famouse.

8. Soe then (Christian reader) this can not but seeme reason, and sinke euen into the shalowest witts; that if in matters of lesser moment, it was neuer thought safe and secure to neglect the iudgement of many (euen with the heretickes them selues) how much more in matters of greater waight shal it be accompted folly, rashely to followe the opinion of fewe, and desperatly beat against the harte of all true catholick doctrine, euen as it were striue against the maine streame of all?

9. And how can any vertuously disposed mind, better resolue with it selfe then thus (if he will but range within the Zodiacke of a Christian mans witt) to think what the holy auncient fathers haue written (I know there is nothinge but that an itchinge tounge [Page 279] may rubb it selfe vpon) and that which they haue written they haue not diuulged it, as particular in opinion or wedded to partiali­ties, or hungry of their owne praise, either to grieue protestant, or gratifie papist, but euen as trueth in those ages ledd them by the handes, Quod inuenerunt in ecclesia tenue­runt, quod didicerunt, docuerunt; quod a pa­tribus acceperunt, hoc filijs tradiderunt. What they found in the church, that they kept, what they had learned that they taught, what they heard and receiued from their Fa­thers, that they deliuered to their posteritie.

10. And now for au [...]icular confession, as for the abbetters, aucthors mainetainers and defenders therof euen out of Christes owne mouth: What, haue they bene, the of-scow­ringe and scomme of the people? or rather many of them most gloriouse martirs, which haue liued in greatest feare of the highest, and died with greatest innocencie with the ho­liest, sealinge the truth of this cause euen with their owne blood. And shall wee sup­pose that darkenesse hath soe ouergrown the land (as S. Augustine obiected to Iulian. Au­gust. cont. Iul. the heretick) that Pelagius, Iulian and such their adherents can onely see with the high flyinge libertie of their con­cept, and that Hilarie, Ciprian, Ambrose ar muddie headed, their witts ouerclowded, and such deepe doctors waxen soe darke sighted?

[Page 280]11. What were there noe learned men before these youngsters taught their A, B, C, the principles of the Geneua doctrine? Was wisdome euer so in ebbe, that it could neuer haue its flowe till the springe-tide of these our wanton yea [...]es? Did ignorance and blin­denesse keepe faire at euery mans gate, and was there such publick sale therof, that there could be noe true knowledge in these times bought for monie? Was Tertullian, Origen, Ciprian, Cirill, Athanasius, Ambrose, Hie­rome and Augustine, able to diue into the depthe of other misteries of our saluation, that euen in the cheefest matters of faith their woords were accompted as oracles of truth, and in this point of confession and preists absolution from sinnes, shall their opinion be accompted as arrowes idlie shott at randome? And now soe shallowe witted and their witts soe light, as to want both waight and measure?

12. Or shall wee beleeue these rather, whome some of the protestants and namely Couell call (as fittinge most to such hu­mors) turbulent heads, whom affectation of singularity hath raised vpp their plumes; whom superstitiouse feare, ignorant zeale (not directed with discretion) hath made violent in matters of religion, that ouerrun­ninge euery text of scripture (as much as in them lieth) haue dismēbred the very limmes [Page 281] of truth? Shall soe smale vndigested and shal­lowe learninge, be in ballance able to ouer­pease the world and the very touchstones of all witts? Was the bible neuer sought into, neuer vnderstood, Christes meanninge for preists absolution neuer conceiued till now? And that these had onely hitt the needell iust in the eye? What was it euer dawninge of the day, and for soe many hundred years, soe many gloumish morninges, till this their faire sun-shime had crept to the high prick of their noone, soe that we must be enforced to sett all our dialls by their clockes?

13. Then (Christian reader) iudge as the very truth is, that the antiquity of the fathers is most sound and of great waight, and that such as maliciously should neglect and con­temne them, do most greeuously offend the holy ghost, in illis praesidentem & loquentem, and in whose writinges, viuit & loquitur continenter, and hereby enlighteneth the whole church of God, both for the interpre­tation of darkest misteries, as also for the confirmation and propagation of the true auncient and catholick faith. For; for what other reason may wee suppose, that after the apostles, prophets, and euangelists, by deuine institution, and blessednesse of gods hande, haue bene appointed in all ages and places pastors and doctors, but that as S. Paule saieth (Ephes. 4.11.) to this end, that is, to [Page 282] the consumation of the saints vnto the woork of the ministery, vnto the edifyinge of the body of Christ, that wee may not be as chil­dren waueringe and carried aboute with euery winde of doctrine in the wickednesse of men, in craftinesse to the circumuention of error.

14. Wherfore where all the holy doctors conspire and agree in any one point of our religion, it can not be but the sowndnesse of truth; In so much that if thus consentinge they should haue erred, it must consequently followe, the whole church of God (which is the basis and foundation of religion) to haue bene notoriously deceiued. Aberrante sequidem pastore necessarium est & oues aber­rare & quo oculi dirigunt corpus eo pariter reliqua membra deferri mouerique necesse est. Whē the shepheard goeth a stray, the sheepe must needs roue and wander, and where the eyes lead, the body foloweth,

15. If then in this one pointe of Auricular confession, the agreement of soe many holy fathers, the practise of soe many ages, the accord of so many pastors in euery nation should haue bene palpable grosse ignorance and error; How should God haue bene agreeinge to his owne woord? What be­leife shall we giue to gods owne promises of the perpetuall assistance of the holy ghost, for the full establishement of all trueth and [Page 283] doctrine? How can wee but accompt the wisdome of God meere folly, who hath built his house vpon sand, and not vpon sure grownd, to wagg with euery wind, and be ouerthrown with euery blast? Sed Deus nec fallit, nec fallitur. (lib 1. co. pelag. cap. 1.) Therfore against all busy inuouators tis best to conclude with S. Augustine, that it is meet that all Christian people, should rather pre­ferr the auncient fathers before any nouel­ties, and stick fast rather to their iudgement, then to runne after euerie fancie, humorouse and giddy headed leader.

BY THE DISAGREEMENT and warr of hereticks one with an other, protestant against protestant touchinge confession, may be proued the catholick verity concerninge the practise of Auricular Confession. THE XV. CHAPTER.

AS hitherto hath bene manifested the the vniforme consent of the learnedest deuines, generall councels, and continuall practise of gods church for auricular confes­sion, that herein hath bene euidently seen, that the daughter churches euery where did speake their mothers dialect: So it will not [Page 284] be amisse to lay downe before euerie reasona­ble mans sight, the restlesse leuitie of the protestants in this controuersy, how different they are one from an other; And forasmuch as nature woorketh in them al a loue to their owne fancies, passion beinge the hand, by which the spirite leads them, it faleth out, that euery one singes his owne songe, by reason wherof it is not the spirite of God, that it is the guider of their quier.

2. As in common wealthes most true it is, the ouerplus of rulers argueth superabon­dance of disorders, the multitude of phisi­tians pesteringe of diseases, many lawyers great suites and causes, many iudges contrary opinions, which makes suites immortal, as where there is great resorte of eagles, there is great mortality and many carcases. So like­wise it fareth in causes and controuersies of religion; Where there be many opinions, there are most vnsettled minds, deuided minds makes vnioyned speeches, in so much that where controuersies in highest points doe most rise, religion is most vnsettled, and where there is banding too and fro, trueth now and then is driuen out of dores. For men standing in those moodes, stretching religion to euery mans tentor, as men oftimes for­gett all mind of reconciliation, haue all their thoughts stained with the ouerflowe of bit­ter gale and choler, they resolue more (loo­king [Page 285] through the spectacles of their owne cō­cept) to followe that which is most crossinge to their neighbours humor, then correspon­dent to the stright plumb-line of trueth. For it is an oulde plague in mans nature, that many of the most parte of men, care not to post ouer trueth and leaue it farr behind, so they may sett on the spurrs of their fame and honor far before.

3. Hence hath proceeded the harte-bur­nings of many the tot quot and pluralities of opinions, the whettinge of witts to the sharpe of their owne will, the bandinge and takinge parts one against another, that euery day they are brought to bedd of newe borne sects, through their violency of spirits, the turbulency of witts, the stiffneckednesse of opinions, the selfe pleasinge of will, the eagernesse of defence, the glidingnesse of their tounge, and the rancor of their harts; Which so inuenometh their penne, to spred abroad their poisen in all their writings.

4. Wherupon noe marueile it is, that our protestants religion is all ouerunne with no­uelties of sects, the variety wherof, albeit Themistius the philosopher (as recordeth Socrates) perswaded Valens to entertaine as a seruice most pleasing to Gost, seinge by this meanes, he was worshipped after diuerse waies and soundry manners: Yet in all rea­son it must followe, that these our nouellants [Page 286] must possesse a church, as quarrellinge sonnes doe the inheritance of contentious parents, the best part wherof is consumed in vnneces­sary suites; that make the fairest showe that they can, God is defrawded of his right, their church in vproare, and their greatest cer­tainty, the vncertainty of opinions: It was demanded of that great Consull Iabius, why he neuer went from his owne village of Rhe­gio in seauentie yeares that he liued, to Mes­sana which was but two miles off by water: Who shaped them this answere. The barke (quoth he) which I must goe in is foolishe, for it alwaies stirreth vpp and downe, the mariner with whom I must goe is foolishe, for he neuer abideth in one opinion: the wa­ter is foolishe, for it neuer resteth or stan­deth still: the winde which must waft me is foolishe, for hardly will it keep longe in one corner: Now if wee vse to goe from a foole when wee meete him vpon the lande, what reason were it for me to hazarde my life with fower fooles vpon the sea.

5. Now Christian reader, thou that hopest to arriue vnto the hauen of all happinesse, to committ thy selfe to the safe conduict of a shiue [...]ed and windshaken barke, such vn­steddy mariners, such waftinge on the water to and fro, such winds as wil blowe out of any corner, where preferment may arise in this the protestants congregation, whose [Page 287] sinagogue lies like a shipp without a pilot, tomblinge and tossinge vpp and downe in the vncertaine waues, shaken with boiste­rouse windes and stormes, vnder wreake and rage of euery maliciouse cloude and tempest; What canst thou expect, but either to run thy selfe headlonge vpon the rockes of selfe deuision, or be vtterly ouerthrowne by the stormy blasts of others malignant and turbu­lent spirits: For it must needs be, that where there ar soe many importunate winds and vnstable waters, and giddy headed pilots, there is great necessity of good oares and steddy ancors, or imminent death. Dauid the holy prophet, would aske of God but one spirite, and that a right, consideringe that it is the diuell which powereth many spirits into one body, many minds into one head, many opinions into one braine, and fraughts them euery day with newborne nouelties; Where God hath but for one body, one spi­rite to guid it, and in his church but one spirit to gouerne it, sith deuided spirits ar the nur­ses of confusion, where the singlenesse of spirit, is the mother of true religion.

6. Then (deare soule) touchinge the cer­tainty of auricular confession and preists ab­solution, canst thou acertaine thy selfe, and by their restlesse opinions (as I will set thee downe the viewe hereafter) find any resting place for trueth? Maist not thou as well tie [Page 288] thy beleife, to the laste of Luthers foote, as to any word of Caluines mourh. Yea I see noe reason, sith thou doest most grownd vpon that notable foundation (hearsay) and will haue noe more beleife then thou seest through the thick spectacles of selfe lykinge, why thou maiest not as well lend thy beleefe to Illiricus, Selnecerus sworne Lutherans to penance and confession, as to the same Illi­ricus and Selnecerus abiuringe and becoming in few years new reformed Sacramentaries? Or to Caluine, to day thus disposed, or to morrowe otherwise aduised? Canst thou looke for of vnsettled minds a settled resolu­tiō, or of staggeringe or euer-startinge heads any sure footinge, or steaddy pace, or of vngrownded principles any sure or sownd religion? Then thou maist well suppose that it is not the protestants doctrine, towching the trueth of preists forgeeuinge sinnes, that can assure thy beleefe, noe more then with a disordered haile-shott, to hitt the marke. For as all bodies, where there is most disturbance of humors, are soonest subiect to dissolution; Soe in all matters of religion, where there is such bandinge in opinions, and where they neither goe with the feet, not resolue with the head, these must needes be farthest off from all true resolution: for labouringe onely with the witt, to peirce farther and farther, they runne vpon endlesse rockes, and winde [Page 289] them into Laberinthes of newe deuises.

7. Plato ordained a lawe, that if any ci­tizen did inuent any newe thinge, which neuer before was heard of, that then the in­uentor therof should practise first the same for the space of ten yeares in his owne house, before it should be brought into the weale publick, and published to the comon people. If that these innouators in the fond course of their owne inuention, when they first hatched their neweborne opinions, had bene tied to the strait course of Platoes ten yeares triall, before they had put them abroad to nurse, I dare assure you, that many would haue bene loath to haue fathered their owne children, and forborne to haue fostered their bastardlike inuentions, with in two or three years after. For looke but into the misteries of the protestants religion, and viewe but the effects of their shallowe searchinge wis­dome, and you shall see as many deuises in the vnfoldinge of their religion, as are in any tailors head and sheeres, for shapinge suits to euery youthfull humor.

8. Is not baptisme with them, with crosse and no crosse, & with in the space of ten years crossed in and out, and the crosse now in re­quest with the highest? Was not confirma­tion euen of late years (Conference pag. 10 11.) of some churches vnaduisedly reiected and nowe receiued, as an institution aposto­licall, [Page 290] and one of the points of the Apostles catechisme, and wished earnestly to be a­gaine restored? (Conference p. 46.)

9. Were not the Geneua bibles accompted as the onely toutchstone of trueth, and ar not they now accompted by his royall Maiestie, the very woorst of all, yea as yet, smale cer­tainty being emongest them of any true tran­slation, to vnfold the trew meaninge of the holy ghost?

And is not the holy Eucharist soe enwrap­ped in vncertainties, that through such a plu­ralitie of opinions, noe man can tell wel how to receiue it, or what to make of it?

Is not confession allowed and disallowed, absolution by a preist admitted, and caries with it the priuiledge of time, and expresse command of a communion booke?

10. Is not the matter of absolution yet in cōsultation (Conferēce 5. p. 13.) & to be pon­dered vpon, whether these word, (remission of sinnes) ar to be annexed or noe, so that in 1601. years, if they haue had the trueth, yet in this pointe they haue had no certainty, such is the itchinge humor of heresy. that once in ten yeare [...], it must haue an innouation and soe it continewes euer staggeringe and startinge, till it entombe it selfe within the graue of hir owne confusion. I say noe more (deare Christian) if thou hast such a sence-feelinge mind, that thou wilt onely followe [Page 291] that most, which to thine owne fancy see­meth to be best: If thou wilt hazard thy selfe in vncoth pathes, and followe his stepps who knowes not whether he goes aright or noe. If thou wilt abiure confession, and make the abbettors therof next inheri­tors to fol [...]y, bicause Kemnitius a protestant misliked it, when before he well approued it. If thou wilt seeke trueth noe where, but at euery wrang [...]ers gate. I would not wishe thee soe much hurte, as to be soe insen [...]ate, as the neere borne inhabitants of the dull making noise of Nilus, as for to heare no­thinge; neither would I wishe thee to feele the stinge of these ianglers venemouse toung. But this is all I wishe thee, that where thou haste straied in the wildes, trodd the mazes, & followed the pipe of these tinkars musick, that thou maist knowe their error, and find out the right way & soe followe the trueth.

11. I will here in open view sett downe vnto thee, their discords, and variety of opi­nions one from an other, that thou maiest see all their vnderstandinges not tasked to one f [...]eewill, but to their owne selfe liking. I thinke thou maiest as soone goe out with Sāpson and catche 300. foxes, & ioyne them taile to taile, as take 20. heretickes to winde hand in hand, and to accorde in their opini­ons. Habes quid sentiam. Thou knowest my meaninge. Sententias eorum prodidisse, supe­rasse [Page 292] est, to acquaint thee with their opinions is to ouerthrowe them. And thus I end with Luthers psalme. (Beatus vir) to Iames his fellowe preist and pastor of Breeme. Blessed is that man, that hath not gone in the coun­sell of Sacramentaries, nor stoode in the way of Zuinglians, nor sitt in the chaire of Tigu­rines; And thrise blessed had poore England bene, if it had not followed the branded sect of Caluenists.

MINISTROMAXIA, THAT IS the warr or disagreement of Ministers one with an other, towchinge the Sacrament of penance and Confession handled in the former chapter.

Wicliffe against Kemnitius.

IOhn Wicliffe as witnesseth Thomas Wal­densis tom. 2. de Sacramentis c. 135. af­firmeth, that confession is not any way pro­ued or grownded in the scriptures, and that in the scripture there is noe showe therof.

Kemnitius contrariwise acknowledgeth that in the owld lawe, there was both con­trition, conf [...]ssion and satisfaction, For saieth he, Nathan absolued Dauid contrite and con­fessinge his sinne: Wherby Kemnitius it see­meth (contrary to Wicliffe) grawnteth that there is some grownd euen in the owld lawe for confessinge; much more then in the new [Page 293] law, albeit he will not haue it a Sacrament. Vide pag. 908. exam.

Caluine against Erasmus.

Caluine auerreth, though confession be not de Iure diuino, yet vetustissimus est eius vsus, a most auncient custome in the church, and that then men had free libertie to goe to confession as they list them selues lib, 3. In­stitut. cap. 4. 5, 7.

Erasmus in his annotations to the epistle of S. Hierome ad Oceanum, and in the anno­tion of the 19. chapter of the acts, and in his methode of diuinity; as also Beatus Rhenaus in the booke of Tertullian concerninge pe­nance, both these affirme that confession and the vse therof, is not of any antiquity, Ne­que in vsu ecclesiae antiquae.

Wiclef against Oecolampadius.

Wiclef proueth that confession is onely by church precept, and by papale appoint­ment, and so hereby introduced, accustomed and commaunded. Waldensis de Sacramen­tis p. 135.

Oecolampadius in his book intituled (that confession be not burdensome) teacheth that Confession is neither by gods lawe, nor by any command of the church, Imo ne ab ec­clesia qui [...]em, except sayeth he it be of most manifest and publick sinnes.

Luther against Kemnitius.

Luther lib. de captiuit. affirmeth that secret [Page 294] confession (as now it is vsed) is pleasinge to him, yea profitable and necessary though euery circumstance is not to be confessed, neither would he counsell any to confesse af­ter that sorte. Againe Melancthon in the Au­gustane confession (arti. de confessione) would haue a numbringe of sinnes in con­fession, though not, scrupulosa enumeratio, a scrupulouse accompt: Apolog. art. de confes. Moreouer Luther in his booke of the man­ner of Confession c. 6. very much doubteth, whether the sinnes of the harte are to be con­fessed.

Kemnitius contrariwise will haue noe par­ticuler confession, or recitale of any parti­culer sinnes, but onely alloweth a generall confession vt generali professione, that is, professinge himselfe a sinner, and by signi­fication of penāce lett absolutiō be required.

Illiricus against the Augustane confession.

Illiricus apol. confess. Antuerp. cap. 18. Kemnitius 3. parte exam. p. 96. affirme that the Augustane confession doeth take the Sa­crament of absolutiō improperly, non proprie

But the Augustane confession is cleane contrary: For it alloweth that absolution is vere [...]acramentum. Is most truely a Sacra­ment, as much as is baptisme and the supper of our Lord. Except they will haue that bap­tisme is not, simpliciter [...]acramentum. Now what shall we esteeme of Illiricus and Kem­nitius [Page 295] who had sworne to the Augustane confession, and yet could not tell what they did sweare vnto?

Augustane confession against Melancthon.

The Augustane confession (cap. de numero, & vsu Sacramentarum) the protestants ha­uinge then confessed their faith) sett downe in their sense, which ar the true Sacraments vid. Baptisme the Lords supper, and Absolu­tion, which is the Sacrament of penance: For these three haue the commaundement of God, and the promise of grace.

Philipp Melancthon in his comon places printed anno 1522. openly denieth this Sa­crament of absolution, or that it is vere Sa­cramentum; Which is most cleere against the Augustane confession, and onely approueth baptisme, which he affirmeth to be the onely Sacrament of penance.

Caluine against the Legates of Norinberge Lutherans.

Caluine albeit he alloweth confession and that priuate before the pastor for such as are afflicted in mind and can not ease themselues but by an others helpe (li. 3. instit. c. 4. 5. 12.) yet he would haue it free, not by com­pulsion or by any enforcement of lawe, and the [...]fore he saieth, noe marueile but that auricular confession is a very pesti­lent thinge, & ideo tot nominibus noxiam ec­clesioe damnamus, ac sublatam è medio cupimus.

The german legates sent from Norinberge after experiment hadd of the catholick vse of confession, and contempt therof, beinge left to euery ones pleasure, iust as Caluine would haue it: They seinge daily inconueniences growe therby, hauinge knowen the benefite thereof before, putt vpp a petition to Charles the Emperor, vt iterum confes­sionem imperatorio iure restitueret, that he woud restore againe by emperiall lawe, the vse of consession, and by lawe bind them vnto it. So as these protestants had an other esteeme of confession then had Caluine; Neither would they haue it free to doe as euery man listed, which Caluine thought to be verie pestilent. Vide Dom a Soto in 4. sent. dist. 18. q. 1. art. 1. Who was ghostly Fa­ther to Charles the fift.

The Augustane confession against Luther.

The Augustane confession cap. de numero Sacramentorum, alloweth penance to be a Sa­crament, and to haue the commaundement of God and the promise of grace.

Luther will not allowe it to be trulie a Sa­crament, and sayeth that it doeth want both the institution and deuine promise for remis­sion of sinnes. lib. de capti. in fine.

Luther against Luther.

First saieth Luther I deny 7. Sacraments, yet for the time I allowe three, baptisme, pe­nance and bread.

Luther after in the same book of captiuity (beinge as he thought better aduised) to talk more strictlie, would not admitt penance to be a Sacrament.

Melancthon against himselfe.

Melancthon in his common places sett foorth 1522. grawnteth that penance is noe other Sacrament, then the Sacrament of bap­tisme.

Melancthon in his after bookes, especially in the apology of the Augustane Confes­sion houldeth, that penance is truely a Sa­crament.

Selnecerus, Wigand, Illiricus, Kemnitius, Lu­therās against themselues become Caluenists.

Selnecerus, Wigand, Illiricus and Kemni­tius subscribed first to the Augustane confes­sion, and swore to that apology touchinge the Sacrament of penance, and so with con­fession iustified it as then Lutherans.

Selnecerus in the second part of his peda­gogy, Wigand in his methode of the doc­trine of the church, the Magdeburgeans cap. 14. Illiricus in the preface of his booke inti­tuled of the sects of the popes, Kemnitius in the second parte of the councell of Trent, deny vtterly that which they had sworne vnto before, touchinge the Sacrament of penance and confession, being nowe become Sacramentaries.

Luther against the poore of Lions.

Luther affirmeth secret confession which nowe is vsed, to be profitable and necessary: & sibi valde placere, lib. de captiuitate, cap. de poenitentiae.

The heretickes of Lions pauperes de Lug­duno anno 1160. altogether abandoned auri­cular confession, denyinge it absolutely to be necessarie, & ipsis displicere.

Caluine against the Iacobites.

Caluine alloweth priuate confession, as necessarie before his pastor. when the partie is in anguishe of mind and perplexed and can­not vnmeshe himselfe but by an others helpe li. 4. 4. 5. 12.

The Iacobites defended that it was not ne­cessary to confesse any sinne to man how­soeuer, but to God alone: Vide Prateolum verbo Iacobitae.

The Messalians against our protestants.

The Messalians anno 380. did forgiue sin­nes, without regard had of penance and the church canons, as wittnesseth Damascenus lib. de 100 heresibus.

The latter protestants can not abide to heare that man should forgiue sinnes, with either regarde of penance or church canons.

The Albanenses against the Andeans.

The Albanenses thought that a man, after he had committed sin, neither could confesse nor ought to confesse.

The Andean hereti [...]kes anno 380. did both command confession of sinnes and gaue ab­solution, though they enioyned noe penāce.

The protestants communion booke against their practise.

The communion booke biddeth in visi­tinge the sick, to haue a speciall regarde to make confession, & that the minister should vse a formale absolution.

The practise of the protestants is contra­rie, neyther to make confession, nor to take absolu [...]ion.

Paulus Phag [...]us agai [...]st Martin Kemnitius.

Paulus Phagius in his commentarie vpon the Cha [...]die paraphrasis in 5 num. graunteth that that confession which the Iewes were accustomed to make num. 5 was a particu­ler confession of euery speciale fault, for soe the Hebrewes did tearme it: Confessio super peccato singula [...]i, a Confession of euery and singuler sinne, sithence in other sacrifices there was made a generale confession. Mar­tin Kemnitius stoutely contends, that there was noe such specification of sinnes, but onely in generale: doubting if there should be such specification of sinnes in the ould lawe by confession, (beinge as it were a fi­gure of future confession) then should there be as particular confession requisite in the newe lawe, euery sinne to be declared, in [...]pecie & eum omnibus circumstantijs, in par­ticular [Page 300] and with all circumstances.

Caluine against Caluine.

Caluine li. 3. instit. c. 4. 5. 7. saieth, that before Innocent the thirde anno 1215. there was noe lawe or constitution of Con­fession.

Caluine in the same section lib. 3. graunteth that confession was, poli [...]ica disciplina ab episcopis instituta, and as Zosomenus noteth by the bishops constitutions diligently obser­ued, which constitution sayeth he, Nectarius abolished in his time a littell before S. Chri­sostome, who died anno 405. Which was many yeares before Innocent the thirds time. Then howe hanges this together, there was noe lawe of confession before the yeare 1215. and yet Nectarius abolished a lawe or constitution made by bishopes many yeares before? Which lawe (as some write) was in practise in Decius his time.

Luther against Illiricus and Caluine.

Luther in assert. art. 5. graunteth that ar­bitrarie satisfaction, is neither founde in the scriptures, nor in any of the auncient Fa­thers. So Phillip Melancthon in apologia Augustanae confess. art. de satisfactione in like maner saieth, that the matter of satis­faction is a newe thinge, and not known of the auncient fathers.

Illiricus graunteth that all the fathers did acknowledge satisfaction, citinge all the fa­thers [Page 301] for it. Caluine 3. instit. c. 4. 5. 38. saieth that all these things concerninge satis­faction, ar founde in the bookes of owld writers, though they moue him littell, for saieth he, it is their error.

THE CLEARGY IN THE PAR­lament of K. Henry the 8. against the cleargy in the parlaments of Queene Eli­zabeth and K. Edward. Head and body of their church, against head and body of the same church.

THe cleargy in K. Henry the 8. time, de­creed with the kinge, as supreame head in open parlament, that whosoeuer should deny the reale presence &c. or say that auri­culer confession was not necessarie, should be apprehended, arrained, condemned and burned as an heretick, see statut. 31. Henrici. 8. c. 14.

The Cleargy in K. Edwards daies, as then head of that church, and soe in Q▪ Elsabeths, takinge the same headshipp vpon hir, tooke away auricular confession as a point not ne­cessary. See statut.

Couell against friar Baal and whitaker.

I doubt not saieth Couell (art. 7. pag. 46.) of the vertue of woorkes, that for hu­milia [...]ion in penitencie of harte, many of the church of Rome farr exceedeth ours.

Friar being an Apostata and takinge himselfe to his wife Doroty, raileth against the church of Rome as the whoore of Babilon, in which there is noe humiliation of spirite, but confusion, error and antichristianity. Vide [...]it. Baleus de script. Angli [...].

Whitaker in his answer to Reynolds refu­tation for satisfaction, penance, & merite of woorkes, saieth that the papiste religion is a verie scomme, and as a bodie consistinge of rottennesse and corruption.

Armenians against the Iacobites.

The Armenians hould that there ar some sinnes soe irremissible, that they can not be forgiuē of any preist, ergo some ar remissible and may be forgiuen.

The Iacobits hould that it is onely neces­sary to confesse to God, and soe consequently not to preists to haue remission of sinnes.

Caluine against Melancthon.

Caluine 3 instit. c. 4. 5. 39 39. thus much auoutcheth; As for a [...]l those things that are commonlie founde in bookes of ould wri­ters concerninge satisfaction, they littell moue me. I see indeed, saieth he, that many of these in a manner whose bookes remaine, haue either erred in this pointe, or spoken too crabbedly or hardlie.

Melancthon in the apology of the Augu­stane confession art. de confess. affirmeth as much for the contrary part, that all this mat­ter [Page 303] of satisfaction and penance is forged, la­telie begunne, without either auctoritie of the auncient fathers or holie scripture.

Whitaker against Brentius.

Whitaker in a booke against the Rhemes testament pa. 7. graunteth, that the fathers when they supposed that by penalties their sinnes should be aquited, and God pleased; erred greeuously, and somewhat diminished the force of Christs death and passion.

Brentius contrariwise in apolog. confess. Wittenberg 51 cap. de contritione, saieth that wee giue too much to Christ and his death and passion by our woorkes, for wee mag­nifie him more then wee ought,

Andreas Fricius a Zuinglian against all the protestants.

The protestants hould, that by satisfactory woorks, either is giuen to littell or too much to Christs crosse, as appeareth by Whitaker and Brentius vt supra.

Andreas Fricius a Zuinglian saieth li. 4. de ecclesia cap. 12. that by satisfactory woorkes, is giuen, nether too littell nor too much to Christes his crosse, but that Christs glory is magnified, not obscured, his blood shedd for vs not diminished, but encreased. And soe there is neither too much, nor too littell, but his dewe.

The Protestants against Protestants

Some protestants in Cambridge taught, [Page 304] that such persons as were once iustified, though after they fell into neuer soe gree­uouse sinnes, yet they were iust still, yea al­beit they did not actuallie repent them of those sinnes; yea though they neuer repen­ted through negligence or sudden death, yet these might be saued without repentance. Somme of conference before the kinge pag. 42. linea 7.

The deane of Paules (whom this contro­uersie somewhat concerned) affirmed that a man once iustified, if that by sinne aduultrie, murther, treason, or any such greeuouse sinne he should fale, became ipso facto sub­iect to gods wrath and guilty of damnation, and was in state of damnation till he did re­pent. See the ninth orthodoxall assertion of Lambeth, and the somme of conference be­fore the kinge pag. 41. 42.

The communion booke not agreable to the somme of conference.

The Communion booke in the order of visitinge the sick, prescribeth a certaine forme of absoluinge the sicke, that when he hath made a speciall (not a generale confession) the minister should absolue him from all his sinnes, by the auctority of Christe committed to him. Soe as it appeareth, that as the confession of the sick was speciall, soe the absolution from the sinnes by the minister shouid be spe­ciall, [Page 305] not generall.

The conclusion of the somme of confe­rence for this pointe was, that it should be consulted of by the bishops, whether vnto the Rubrickes of generall absolution, these wordes (remission of sinnes) might not bee added. Wherby it is euident, that they can not tell as yet, what to make of their absolution.

BY THE ANTITHESIS OF the holy fathers of the church with the Protestant doctors, by the oppo­sition of their doctrine one from the other, and the goodnesse of their doc­trine one before the other, may ap­peare more reason to beleue the aun­cient fathers and their doctrine, then the protestants for their preachinge ab­solution. THE XVI. CHAPTER.

THey that ground vpō this notable foun­dation (Hearsay) and stands to the ven­ture and reuolution of tymes, and honesty of relators to make tryall of trueth, though they may listen with their eares to al tales, & open their eies to all sights, yet must they [Page 306] not lend their beleefe to all reports. For af­fections beinge the feet of mynds, and will the toungs promotor, those that make not vertue their marke, conscience their guyde, honestie their stande, the feare of God the centre of their religion, oftymes make the speed of their will as feet of their aff [...]ction, that seldome a selfe pleasinge humor will longe suffer t [...]ueth to hange at their tounges In soe much, as such as shall come to seek truth in euery high way, and perchance shall meet with such ill affected mynds to vn­fould their doubtes (- sauoringe more of flesh then of spirite and grace) I thinke rather a suspicion of falshood may harboure in their bosomes, then a full resolution of truth euer (by such ghospellers) possesse their mind.

And most certaine it is, in maleuolam animam non introibi [...] sapientia. To come therfore vnto the Epicures doore, to knowe where trueth dwels, It is not for his tooth to haue and to agree with a hongry religion. To the ryotouse and dissolute, it goes against his hayre to doe penance with hayrecloth and ashes. To the wanton and lasciuiouse, it is not for their humor to fast and pray. Protes­tancy is to too much for wyuinge to speake for vowes and nunneries To come to the ministery, they ar too open mouthed for mar­riage, to speake for preists continencie. And to come to the nycest dames for confession, [Page 307] they ar too coye, and tiptoe wise to kneele downe at a preists feet, and tell their sinnes for absolution. In soe much that all hereticks and Atheists, ar soe high stoomackt & strayt laced, that there is not amonge a thowsand one, but thinkes his witt best, and noe coyne good, but that which is stampt with his owne marke.

Beinge therfore that scripture is the booke of lyfe, and yet enclosed within the shell of crabbed difficulties, and that the anuyle wherupon it is to be hammered, is not within the forge of euery brainsicke head. And moreouer sithence therein there is but one way contayned, wherin wee ar to tread, one light which is to enlyghten vs, and one onely spirite, which is cheef rector of the quyre to direct vs, controuersies beinge as ryfe as common sutes in lawe, and euerye pettifogger bringes the auncienter deuines (as it were) to schoole againe: Wee must therfore seeke there, where by all probable reason God hath most infused his graciouse spirite, to leade euery well affected mynd by the hand (as it were) into the high way and right path of trueth.

And to follow the rule which Aristotle (the very toutchstone of witt) hath expresly sett downe to knowe vnto whome most cheefly wee ar to lend our beleefe▪ he redu­ceth it principally to this, that for three cau­ses [Page 308] we beleeue a man most, and that he will deceaue vs least. 1. First if he bee a wise mā, 2. if he be a godlie and a vertuous man, 3. If he be our frend and a frendlie man. For it carryes with it great probability of reason, that a wise man should hardly erre, a good and godly man should seldome lye, and a frendly man not often deale doubly with his frends.

Of all these three two especially haue bene most apparant in all the eclesiasticall doctors, which haue wittnessed the trueth of our ca­tholick faith, and haue withstood the ma­ligninge spirite of all gainesayinge and vpstart heretickes. For in the deepest and soundest points of all philosophy, both morall, natu­rale and supernaturall haue not most of them had such a prerogatiue of excellency, that those were counted the perfectest deuines, which were skillfullest in their writinges? Of this accompt and high esteeme was S. Tho­mas, that hadd the very soule of S. Augustin, S. Bonauenture the eye of whose vnderstan­dinge was not dazelled for speciall illumina­tions. Scotus that could hitt the very needels eye in euery deuise. Albertus for his excel­lency caIed Magnus. Alexander Hales for his liuelie knowledge caled, fons vitae, the foun­taine of life. Petrus Lombardus for his singu­ler learninge intituled master of sentences. All whom it shall be sufficient to honor and [Page 309] admire with due reuerence and to beleeue them stedfastlye, knowinge that the ministe­rie of this age, at whose elboes their wiues doe soe iogg and iubble for howse-hould af­faires, that they can hardly attayne to such exquisite knowledge of soe high and secrett mysteries.

Now amonge the Grecians as also the La­tines, haue there not bene as many, that for true diuinitie haue purchased, the glorie of perfectest deuines; and the flower of those their times? The great Basill and his brother Gregory Nicen, and his especiall fre [...]d and schoolefelowe Gregory Nazianzen, and that famouse orator that was equal, & of the age with these, who for his eloquence of speech was caled Chrisostome, as much to say a goul­den mouth, and Theodorete which thought him to bee the mirror of the world, and the auncient vnto all these Origen, that when he writt well, noe man was there that could goe beyond him, Amonge the latines what was S. Ciprian, S. Ambrose. S. Augustine, S. Hierome, who in the hebrew, greek and Caldie tounge was most conuersant. Lactan­tius Firmianus the very Tully for eloquence in his age, Arnobius, and in all humaine knowledge most, exquisite; Boetius Seueri­nus with many others.

All these most learned men, exquisite in all knoweledge both deuine and humaine, [Page 310] with many hundreds of others mentioned in all ecclesiasticall writers, whose honor is soe deseruedly famous through out the whole world, that their industrious traueiles in composinge writinge, handlinge, sear­chinge, expoundinge and deliueringe the misteries of gods church, haue gained the van [...]age of preiudice against them. that gainesaie them, and the preeminence of glory aboue all that follow them.

And concerning the second thinge, which is true holinesse and sanctity of life (which giues life and assurance to all beleefe) they beinge altogether seperated and disioyned from all worldly corruption, freed their sou­les from all inordinate and carnall affections, tha hauinge nothinge to withdrawe them from the cleere speculation of trueth to grate vpon one, or gratify another, that if they had hunted vpon the hote sent of humane respects, well might our sauiours words haue bene truly verified. Quomodo credetis cum hominum gloriam tanti & Dei gloriam nihili faciatis And the wisedome speakinge of the wicked. Quod illorum malitia eos excoe­ [...]uit, & veritatis cognitione priuauit. But it was not soe with these holy fathers, for their liue beinge grownded on all vertue, and the foundation of all verue beinge the deuine reason, hence hath flowed into their soules the free goodnesse of almighty God, which [Page 311] hath taken such liuelie roote by care, studdy and diligence, that hereby the selfe same grace hath blessed all their labours.

Now to come to the libertines of this age, and to knock for trueth at their doores: in what hazard and narrowe streits is truth, when it passeth the file of these mens tounges, how maimed and deformed be­cometh it? How violently shall scripture be wrested, when it shalbe stretched vpon their tentors? How deepe can they diue into the fountaines of life, whē the mudd of worldly affaires, doth stopp vpp their eyes?

What then shall wee thinke of Montanus in whose braine was first forged the deniall of all absolution, penance, and preists recon­cilinge of sinners? A man in that time (as wee breath nothinge nowe a daie [...] but honor and preferment) lifting vpp the balance of his fame aboute the yeare 181. after Christ and violent in that humor of ambition, pul­led him euen from his owne iudgement, that daringe to doe that which he knewe not wel how to doe, made him selfe the holy ghost, and by illusion of a wicked spirite, with his associate Maximilla, impiousely both hanged themselues.

And as for Nouatus, an other impugner of preists absolution in the yeare 255. and Captaine of the Cathary a puritane sect, that vnder the shade of that name, wrought all [Page 312] their mischeef; he that will knowe what this man was▪ lett him but read the 8. epistle of S. Ciprian and second booke, and he shall see him painted in his coulers, a man de­lighted in much nouelties, of insatiable aua­rice, a furiouse Rab in, intollerable prowde, knowne and taken of all the bishops for a naughty pack, condemned by good preists for a faithlesse heretick, a match to kindell all sedition, an enymye to all peace, In soe much that Cornelius writing to Fabiā auou­cheth, that he was possessed with a diuell in his youth, and soe had to doe with coniu­rers: and finallie, after many wicked trickes, God stopped his breath, euen at such time as he breathed nothinge but pride and so­uerantie.

To omitt the Andeans who begann in the raigne of Valentinian the elder anno 380. yet for difference from the former heretickes, did thinke onely that they did harbour truth in their house. For they would haue a con­fession of sinnes, and withall would giue ab­solution, but would not in any way enioyne penance, soe that confession became a moc­kadge, wherby many rann more headlonge into a ruinous downefall of all sinne and ini­quitie.

And were not the Iacobites anno 584. a company fraught with vanities as it were, beyond all ridiculous, baptizinge their chil­dren [Page 313] in their forheads, as we burne rogues with a hote iron in their eare, not beleeuing a trinity, but an vnity, such crossinge them­selues with one fingar, and lothe to spend any allowance of their labor for confession?

Now the Waldenses anno 1160. euen the very of-scoweringe of the people, squaringe against the clergie in their apostleships, ma­kinge all carnall copulation of man or wo­man whatsoeuer to be iust and lawefull; had such a touth against auricular confession, and all praiers (sauinge the Pater noster to whom it was much behoulding) that they vtterly abolished it, and soe continued in the crasednesse of their minds, beinge men pos­sessed with all dislikes and discontents.

Iohn Wiclif anno 1380. emonge the foo­leries of his opinions, stoode at the staffe [...] end in defiance of auricular confession, like a bemyred dogge that defiles with fawinge, followinge the discontented humor of the duke of Lancaster against the clergie. And as nature loues to exercise that part most, which is least decaied (the tounge) he cared not what to say soe he said something. In so much that Vadianus of Zurick a protestant, affir­meth of him, that in points of religion he was fowly ouerseene, and more giuen to pra­tinge and scoffinge, then well became a so­ber deuine.

And what shall wee thinke in comparason [Page 314] of auncient deuines of Martin Luther, a pott prophete, and hott spurd deuine, one of the reformers of our englishe religion, and put­ter downe of confession; of Carolostadius Oecolampadius, Vldricus Zuinglius, of Iohn Caluine that branded preist, of Beza that li­bertine, who made religion but the very outeside of all his mischeefe, shall not iustly the church of God be thought to be in pi­tiouse cafe and miserable estate, when it shall hange vpon soe slender and rotten thrids, that if we should haue wanted the holy and sacred docters, and their through searchinge wisdome (the holy ghost as it were guidinge their pennes and mouthes) & haue throughly relied vpon the honesty and credit of these vpstarts, and followed the free liberty and course of their inuentions; hadd not the ma­iestie and honor of gods book bene well vp­held? By the holy fathers many deep and pro­found points of doctrine concerninge Chri­stian religion haue bene truly taught and vp­houlden, the prophets expounded, many histories set downe and explained, many dif­ficile and dark places, throughly decided; Wheras by these tracers vpon the pinacles of their owne conceits, ledd by the spirite of diuision, nothinge soe hard, but it is more obscured, nothinge soe certaine, but it is made more vncertaine.

Weigh but in equall ballance (good rea­der) [Page 315] as I shall most plainely sett downe vnto thee the holy auncient fathers, with the grea­test and cheefest docters of their church, the honesty of the one, and dishonesty of the other, doctrine with doctrine both together, and thou shalt find that twelue of their doc­tors with all their doctrine, will scarce afford a quartren of a pounde of true and lawefull weight, and that one father shall ouerweigh a dozen dozen botcherly falsifiers, whose woordes of their mouthes ar scarce as good as the length of their foote, that if any should pownd and wringe out of their writinges the very suck and iuse, I think there would hard­ly be founde a dramme of true and honest diuinitie.

Thus gentill reader thou seest in breife by way of opposition in a sorte differenced, the auncient catholicke doctors, from our newe protestant deuines, the doctrine of the one sett a parte from the other, and by the good­nesse and fruicte therof distinguished. Now choose whether thou wilt followe Paule or Apollo, Augustine, Hierome, Cirill Ambrose &c. To the sownde of whose praise all the world ioynes mouthes; Or Luther Caluin Melancthon, Wiclif, Beza as enuyinge vi­sors and gnawinge orators. I tould thee be­fore: In maleuolam animam non introit sa­pientia, followe not euery streame for vice hath his flowe.

BY COMPARINGE SCRIP­ture with scripture, and aunsweringe one place by an other, with the censure of some holy fathers, is proued, the Ca­tholickes Auricular Confession. THE XVII. CHAPTER.

SIthence that all scripture is of God, and therfore hath such force and efficacy, that all proofe which is taken from thence, must needs be of all other most inuincible, beinge the starr which leads vs to Christ, the ladder which mounts vs vpp to heauen, the verie toutchstone to try all trueth by; Hence it hath proceeded, that mens affections haue more growndedly framed their opinions; and in defence of any conceited truth hereby, haue bene more earnest a great deale in mainte­nance therof, according as the nature of that euidence which scripture yealdeth, hath wrought correspondētly in their beleife. And albeit in citinge scripture, such may be, from text to text the vndeniable verity alleadged and reasons soe apparantly propounded, that the scripture proofe noe doubt in vallieu and strength exceedeth al: Yet how many ar there now a daies that, for the most parte, euen such as are readiest to cite for one thinge fiue [Page 317] hundred sentences of holy scripture, will cutt the thrid and quote the text soe right, that it shall iustly auoutch the selfe same thinge, for which it is brought and therunto alleadged. Did not Ireneus writinge against the heretick Valentinus then vpbraide the Nouellants of that age, with this itching humor, of mang­linge and misconstruinge the holie scrip­ture? Iren. li. 1. de here. cont. Valent. Ordinem (saieth he) & tex cum scripturarum supergre­dientet, & quantum in ipsis est soluentes, mem­bra veritatis transferunt & transfigunt, &, alter ex altero facientes, seducunt multos ex his quae extant ex dominicis eloquijs male com posito phantasmate. That is, these heretickes ouerrunning the order and text of the scrip­ture, and in as much as in them lieth dis-membringe the limmes of the trueth, they alter and transpose matters, and [...] one thinge of an other, they deceaue many by that they gather out of our Lords woords and ioyne them to their ill fauored phansie.

I will not defraude thee (gentill reader) of such maine sinewes from which more powerfull incitements in perswasion may ar­rise both Pro and Con, in the quotation of scripture texts, neither would I haue thee to thinke euery cited place of anie one, a sure inducement to make saleable any cause in grosse, nature woorkinge in vs all, a loue to like our owne conceits. Howbeit that scrip­tures [Page 318] being alleadged plentifully on both sides (with an ouerchardge sometimes) lest the holy verity of the cause should any way be vnwittnessed, yet I earnestly desire thee to reexamine euery text, parcell by parcell, to to sift and resolue all alleadged proofes of scripture, and so shalt thou come to the very roote from whence trueth doeth springe, and to the triall of that toutchstone, wherin all resolution of mans mind relieth. It shalbe neither (thine) nor (mine) (my yea) nor (thy nay) sith euerie breath may well blow to it selfe some probable coniecture of their owne. For in that strife which was between the catholicke fathers and the Arians, Dona­tists and others of such like peruerse and fro­ward disposition, as longe as one alleadged scripture on the one side, scripture on the [...] side was as freely op [...]osed; In so [...] much that impossible it was (such kinds of proofes nourishinge contention) that the matter then in controuersie could grow to any issue or end, when scripture was the Champion for them both in open feild.

I haue here therfore most plainely sett downe what by scripture can apparantly be obiected, and soe with all as euidently op­posed how with scripture it may be solued, soe that the verity of the scripture (which ar wittnesses proper to neither but common to vs both) I haue left as indifferent to be [Page 319] waighed and censured by a third; In soe much as weighinge matter with matter, cause with cause, reason, with reason, thou mayst as wel lend thy beleife (for the verity of the text) to the doctors censure, as vnto any new vp­starts vnaduised resolution, and conceyted opinion.

QVID PRO QVO, An answere by scripture to the protestants obiections out of scripture, against confes­sion, preists absolution, and sacramentall satisfaction.

Obiection Psalm. 32. vers. 5.

I will confesse my selfe vnto thee o Lorde and thou forgiuest the punishment of my sinne. Ergo Dauid confessed vnto God and not to man: Ergo confession ought to be to God alone.

Answere Leuitic. 4. vers. 23.26.

If one shewe to him his sinne he hathe committed vers. 23. that is confesse it to the preist, then shall the preist make an attone­ment for him concerninge his sinne, and it shalbe forgyuen him. Ergo Confession was made vnto the preists in the ould lawe, and the preists attoned the delinquent and by their means sinne was forgiuen vers. 26. And why might not Dauid cōfesse himselfe to the preists accordinge to the lawe of Moyses.

The censure of bothe places by the opi­nion of others.

Rabby Hama an interpreter of the Iewes lawe, thus declareth the custome and maner the Iewes had, in makinge their confessiōs. Necesse est (sayth he) vt sigillatim exprimat [...]eccata sua. It is necessarie that euerie sinner declare his sinnes one by one in particular to the preist, and this was the custome of his forefathers See Adrianus Linus, Galatinus.

Obiection Psalm. 105.

Confesse your selues to our Lord, for he is good. Ergo to God alone wee must con­fesse our sinnes, and not vnto man who is naught.

Answere Iames 5. vers. 16.

Confesse therfore your sinnes one to an o­ther, and pray one for an other that you may be saued. Ergo confession of our sinnes may be made vnto a man, and if to anye, much more to the preist, who hath the woord of reconciliatiō as S. Paule saith to the Corinth.

The censure of Origen hom. 2. in Leuit. and S. Beede.

In this silence there must be this discretion, that our dayly and littell sinnes we confesse one to another or vnto our equales, and to beleeue to be saued by their dayly prayer, but the vnclenesse of greater leprosie, let vs accordinge to the lawe open to the preist, and at his pleasure in what manner and how [Page 321] longe tyme he shall commaund, lett vs be carefull to be purified.

Obiection Numbers 14.18.

God is forgiuinge iniquitie and sinne: a­gaine O Lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world. Ergo God onely forgi­ueth and taketh away our sinnes, and what then auaileth the preists absolution.

Answere Math. 9. versus 8.

And the multitudes seeinge it, glorified God that gaue such power to men: that is to remitt sinnes and to woorke miracles. Ergo why may not preists by Christes communi­catinge this power to them remitt sinnes?

The censure of Saint Ambeose li. 2. de poenit. cap. 2.

Naaman Syrus beleeued not that his le­prosy could be cured by water, but that which was impossible, God hath made pos­sible: it did seeme impossible that by penance sinnes should be forgiuen; but Christe hath graunted this vnto his Apostles; Which from the Apostles is translated to the office of priesthood.

Obiection psal. 32. vers. 5.

For I thought I will confesse against my selfe my wickednesse vnto thee o Lord, and thou forgauest the punishement of my sinne. Ergo what need wee goe and runne to man for absolution and pardon of our sinnes, when it is God alone that forgeueth?

Answere Math 3.6.

Then went foorth (to Iohn) Hierusalem and all Iury, and all the country about Ior­dane and were baptised of him in Iordan confessinge their sinnes. Ergo why did these people goe to confession to Iohn and con­fesse their sinnes, and had not recourse onely to God.

The censure of S. Ciprian Epist. 16. li. 3. ad plebem.

Bicause euery one should confesse his sinne whilest the offender is yet liuinge, and his confession be admitted and his satisfaction and forgiuenesse by the preists may be ac­ceptable with God.

Obiection Esay. 43. verse 11. & 25.

I euen I am the Lord and beside me their is no other Sauiour. I euen I am he that put­teth away thine iniquities for my owne sake, and will not remember thy sinnes, put me in remembrance: Ergo there can be noe other Sauiour but God. He onely can forgiue and putt awaye sinnes, what need wee then re­curre to man.

Answere Iames 5. vers. 20. & Iohn. 20.22.

Let him knowe that he which hath cōuer­ted the sinner from goinge astray out of his way, shall saue a soule from death, and shall hyde a multitude of sinnes. Ergo it is not de­rogatorie from gods honor, to attribute our saluation to any man, as to a woorker vnder [Page 323] gods, and who in his roome shall forgiue our sinnes, and so in this respect may saue vs, ac­cordinge to that Ion. 20. Receyue yee the ho­ly ghost, whose sinnes yee forgiue ar forgiuen them. Ergo it is not onely God, but alsoe his preists that haue power by his commission to forgiue sinnes. Ergo why may not wee then putt them in remembrance.

The censure of S. Cyrill. l. 12. c. 56. in Ioan.

It is not absurd that they forgiue sinnes which haue the holy ghost, for when they remitt or retayne, the holy ghost remitteth or retayneth in them, which they may doe two wayes, first in baptisme, then by penance.

Obiection 6.

Come to me (saieth Christe) all you that ar heauy loaden, and I will refreshe you. What greater burden then sinne, Ergo what need wee goe to any man but Christe.

Answere Matt. 8.

Goe shewe thy selfe to the preist (saieth Christe) and offer the gift which Moyses commanded for a testimony to them. Ergo preistes haue to doe with vs although wee haue bene with Christe, euen by commaun­dement of Christe.

The censure of S. Chrisostome li. 3. de Sacerdotio.

The preists of the ould lawe (saieth he) had auctoritie and priuiledge onely to dis­cerne who were healed of leprousie, and to [Page 324] denounce the same vnto the people, but the preists of the newe lawe, haue power to pur­ge in verie deed the filthe of the soule, ther­fore whosoeuer dispiseth them, is more woorthie to be punished then the rebell Da­than and his complices.

Obiection Colloss. 2.21.22.23.

Ar yee bu [...]dened with traditions? as touch not, tast not, handell not &c? Which thin­ges indeed haue a shewe of wisdome in vo­luntary religion and humblenesse of mind, and in not sparinge the body, which ar thin­ges of noe valew, sith they pertaine to the fillinge of the fleshe. Ergo it is true wisdome and good religion to spare and cherishe the bodie and not to chastice it with fastinge, praier satisfactory woorkes, which are mon­kes merits and monkerie.

Answere Luc. 2.37.

And there was a prophetisse one Anna, which was a widowe aboue fouerscore and fouer yeares, and went not out of the tem­ple, but serued God with fastinges and pray­ers night and day. Ergo shee was a foole that could liue a widowe soe longe and cō­mitted monkerie in not sparinge hir bodie, h uinge regard not to fill hir fleshe, abstey­ninge from touchinge, tastinge, yea from marriage.

The censure by S. Ierome in 1. cap. Ioelis, super accingite vos & plangite.

He that is a sinner and whose conscience doeth bite him; Lett him girde himselfe with haircloth, and lett him goe into the church or temple, out of which for his sinnes he went, & cubet vel dormiat in sacco, lett him lie and sleep in saccloth, to make satisfaction to God for his former delights, and pleasures, by which he hath offended God; vitae auste­ritate, by rigor of life.

Obiection Iohn 8 11.

And Iesus said, neither doe I condemne thee; Goe and sinne no more. Ergo what nee­deth anie punishment for sinne or satifaction for the same, when Christe is pleased and hath forgiuen the guilt therof.

Answere 1. Corinth 5.

S. Paule put the incestuouse Corinthian to his penance and rebuke for the destruction of the fleshe, that the soule might be saued. Ergo S. Paule made more a doe, then onely to haue a bare faith in Christ: yea for his sinne he enioyned penance.

The censure of S. Augustine Hom. 60. cap. 15. ex lib. 50.

It is not sufficient to change thy maners into better, and to depart from thy wicked deeds except thou doest satisfy God for those thinges which thou hast donne.

Obiection act. 19 18.

Thoughe manie came to Saint Paule [Page 326] confessinge and declaringe their deeds, yett wee heare not of any enioyned penance, and why then should preists enioyne penance, or satisfactorie woorkes?

Answere Ioan. 20. Math. 16.18.

Christe gaue noe lesse power to his Apo­stles and their successors to bynde then to loose, to forgiue then to retayne; Quorum remiseritis, quorum retinueritis, Ergo why may not the apostles successors bynde them to doe such woorkes as may pacifie gods wrathe and anger, by fastinge prayer and such satisfactorie deeds, fastinge and prayer beinge such woorkes whereby wee serue God▪ Luc. 2.

The censure of S. Augustine hom. 50. cap. 11. ex lib. 50.

Let the sinner come vnto the prelates by whom in the church the keyes ar ministred, and now becōminge as it were a good sonne, maternorum membrorum ordine custodito, lett him receyue of his rulers and gouernours prepositors of the sacraments the meane and measure of his satisfaction, that in offeringe the sacrifice of a troubled harte deuote and suppliant he maye doe that notwithstādinge, which may not onely be auayleable to him to receyue his health, but alsoe be an exam­ple to others. Et in Psal. 50. Non Domine non erit impunitum peccatum meum, non impuni­tum erit, sed ideo nolo vt tu punias, quia ego [Page 327] peccatum meum punior.

Obiection Esay 53.5.

The chastisments of our peace was vpon him, and with his stripes wee are healed. Ergo what needeth any more stripes, satis­faction, punishement, or penance for sinne?

Answere 1. Corinth. 9, 27.

But I chastice my body and bringe it into subiection or seruitude, lest perhapes when I haue preached to others, my selfe become reprobate. Ergo why did S. Paule vse such ri­gor, and voluntary punishement, if Christes hadd bene enough.

The censure by Theodorete in his epitome of deuine decrees cap. de poenitentia

These wounds ar curable which are made after baptisme not to be cured as heretofore by onely faith and soe remitted, but by many teares, weepinges, lamētings, sighes, fastinges and praier, & per laborem facti peccati quan­titati contemperatum, by labour of the woork proportionable to the quantity of the sinne.

Obiection 1. Petrus. 2.24.

He bare our sinnes in his body by whose stripes the were healed. Ergo what needs any more burden in our bodies, satisfaction, or punishement, is not Christes passion enough?

Answere 1. Colos. 24.

Nowe reioyce I in my sufferinges for you and do accomplishe those thinges that want of the passions of Christe in my fleshe. Ergo [Page 328] why doeth S. Paule saie that there is some­thinge wantinge to Christes passion, that he must fulfill in his owne fleshe, if Christes stri­pes had bene enough?

The censure by S. Bernard sermo. 5. de omnibus Sanctis.

Bicause delicate members must be ioyned and vnited vnto a head pricked and tormen­ted with thornes, and other greiuouse and painefull passions, for wee must beare al­waies aboute in our bodies the mortification of Iesus, that the life alsoe of Iesus may be manifested in our mortall fleshe 2. Corinth. 4. versu. 10.

Obiection 1. Pet. 2.21.

For alsoe Christ suffered for you. Ergo what needs man to suffer.

Answere 1. Pet. 2. versus 21.

Christ left vs an example that wee should follow his steppes. Ergo why not to suffer as he did?

The censure by S. Iohn 1. Iohn Ioan. 2. vers. 6

He that saieth he abideth in him, ought himselfe to walke euen as he walked.

Obiection Marck. 16.

Who so shall beleiue and be baptized, shalbe saued. Ergo what needs any other con­fession and satisfaction?

Answer act. 19 18.

And many of them that beleeued came confessinge and declaringe their deeds to [Page 329] Paule. Ergo they beleeued and most proba­ble they were baptised, why did they then confesse to Paule, or what needed they to haue confessed?

The censure by S. Athanasius ser. in illud, profecti in pagum.

If thy bonds ar not yet loosed thou maiest deliuer thy selfe vpp to the disciples of Iesus, & they ar present that can loose thee by that power which they receiued of our sauiour.

Obiection Ioan 1,

Behould the lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world. Againe I am he that blotteth out thy sinnes. Thy faith hath made thee whole.

Answere Ecclesiast. 3.33. Dan. 4. vers. 24. Tob. 4.10 Luc. 11.41.

Water quencheth burninge fier, and almes takes away sinne: breake off thy sinnes by righteousnesse, and thy iniquity by mercy. Almes deliuereth from death and darkenesse, Giue almes and all shalbe cleane vnto you. Ergo if faith be enough why is extinguishing of sinne, redeeminge of sinne, deliueringe from death, to cleanse sinne and satisfy for sinne, attributed to almes and to good woorkes?

The censure by Saint Ambrose lib. 2. de poenit. cap. 5.

He said both are blessed, he whose sinne is remitted by baptisme, and he whose [Page 330] sinne is couered by good woorkes, for he that doeth penance, ought not onely to wash away his sinne by teares, but hide them with better woorkes. Peccatis tuis venundatus, redime te operibus tuis.

Obiectio Math. 28.18.

All power is giuen to Christe in heauen and in earth. Ergo what power haue preists in earth or in heauen?

Answere 2 Corinth. 5. Iohn. 20.

God hath giuen vs the ministery of recon­ciliation. As my father sent me soe I send you, whose sinne yee forgiue are forgiuen. Ergo preists the successors of those to whom Christe sayd this, haue some power in earth and in heauen vid. to forgiue sinnes.

The censure of Gregory Nazian. oratione ad imperatorem, and S. Augustine lib. de ciuit. 20. & Hilarij in 16. Math.

Blessed is the porter of heauen, whose earthlie iudgement is afore iudged auctority in heauen. The seats of iudgement in the Apocalips ar to bee vnderstood of the seats of the rulers, and the rulers themselues by whome nowe the church is gouerned: ouis mea es, & nos tribunalia habemus.

Obiection Ihon 5.22.

The father iudgeth noe man, but hath committed all iudgement to the sonne. Ergo Christe hath all power to iudge, and not his preists.

Answere 1. Corinth. 5.22.

For what haue I to doe to iudge them which ar without (that is such as were not Christians.) Ergo S. Paule had auctority to iudge them which ar within, such as were of the flock of Christe. And if S. Paule had noe power to iudge, why did he iudge the ince­stuouse person?

The censure of S. Chrisostome lib. de dignitate sacerdotis.

Christ hath translated al iudgement which he receyued of the father, vnto the apostles and preists.

Obiection 2. Corint. 5.18.

God hath reconcyled vs to him selfe by Christe. Ergo what needs any other reconci­liation of man, & God indeed was in Christe reconcylinge the world to him selfe, but Christe did reconcyle from sinnes.

Answere 2. Cor. 5.18.

God hath giuen vs the ministerie of recon­ciliation, and hath putt in vs the worde of re­conciliation And Ion. 20. Whose sinnes yee forgiue ar forgiuen. Ergo man doth reconcile and remitt our sinnes.

The censure of S. Gregory, oratione ad mulierem peccatricem.

Bouldly shewe thye selfe vnto the preiste, & such thinges as ar secrett open to him as to thy phisition thy secret wounds, ipse honoris & valetudinis tuae rationem habebit.

Obiection Numbers 14.20.

And our Lord said I haue forgiuen and par­doned it, that is the peoples iniquitie. Ergo why should wee sue vnto man for pardon?

Answer.

For my selfe (saieth S. Paule) that which I haue pardoned for you, I haue pardoned in the persō of Christ. Ergo S. Paule did & could pardon as he was in the person of Christe.

The censure of S. Le [...] Epist. 91.

Chr [...]st Iesus hath deliuered this power to the rulers of the church, that they should giue vnto such as confessed, the deed of pe­nance, and so clensed by satisfaction, admitt them by the doore of reconciliation to the communion of the Sacraments.

Obiection Rom. 6.23.

Donum Dei vita aeterna. Eternall life is the gift of God. Ergo it is not gotten and caused by our traueles, what need then our satis­factory woorkes?

Answere 2. Corinth. 4.17,

This our tribulation which presently is momentary and light, causeth or woorketh aboue measure exceedingly an eternale waight of glory in vs. Ergo by our woorkes our glory is caused. Ergo why may not our woorkes then be satisfactory for sinne, that can remounte vs to glorie?

The censure by Origen Hom. 15. in Leuit.

Thou maiest redeeme thy sinnes in this [Page 333] life, if that thy hand may finde a price which it may restore. But what is this price? It is of penance heaped vpp with teares. And by thy handes it is found out by la­boure of thy woorke, labore boni operis inuentum.

Obiection actor 8.22.

Repent therfore of this wickednesse, and pray God that if it be possible, the thought of thy harte may be forgiuen thee. Ergo it is enough to pray to God for forgiuenesse of sinne, yea for most wicked and secretest sin­nes, without either punishment or chastise­ment of our persons.

Answere Math. 21.20.

Woe be to thee Corozaim, woe be to thee Bethsaida, for if the great woorkes which were donne in you had bene donne in Tyre and Sydon, they had repented longe a gone in hairecloth and ashes. Ergo affliction of body, austerity, punishmēt of skin with hair­cloth belongeth to repentance.

The censure by S. Augustin epi. 108.

To doe penance and repent for our sinnes spoken of by S. Paule 2. Corin. 12. versus 21. is to doe great penance as penitents did in the primitiue church.

Obiection 1. Iohn cap. 1.7.

And the blood of Iesus Christe his sonne cleanseth vs from all sinne. Againe 1. ad Heb. versus. 3. he (vid. Christ) bearing vp all [Page 334] thinges by his mighty woord hath by him selfe purged our sinnes. Ergo it is Christes blood, and Christe that purgeth our sinnes and nothinge els.

Answere Actes. 8.22.

Doe penance therfore for this thy wicked­nes and pray to God if perhaps this cogita­tion of thy hart may be remitted thee. Againe Luc 11. vers. 41. But yet that remayneth giue almes. and behould all thinges are cleane vn­to you. Ergo it is not onely the blood of Christe without any other thinge that remit­teth sinnes. For there be many means and in­struments of remittinge sinne, but all by the force and merite of Christes blood applyed by them, as by prayers fastinge, penance, al­messe deeds, fayth, sacrifice, sacraments and by preists Ihon 20. Whose sinnes they remitt ar remitted. Yet none of all these otherwise remitt sinne, but in the force, by the merite and vertue of Christes blood.

The censure of S. Augustin & venerable Bede vpon this place, as also by S. Hierome lib. 2. contra Pelagium cap. 3.

Christs passion doeth not onely remitt in baptisme the sinnes before committed, but all other afterward alsoe donne by frailty, yet soe, if wee vse for remission of them such meanes as be requisite, and as Christe ap­pointed, wherof he reckeneth some, and this may be one by preists, Christe sayinge, [Page 335] whose sinnes yee remitt are remitted.

Obiestion Luc. 18.13.

But the publicane standing a far off would not lift vpp soe much as his eyes to heauen, but smote his brest sayinge, O God be mer­cifull to me a sinner. Ergo it is enough to strike his breast and acknowledge in generale tearmes to bee a sinner, and not to tell the sinnes in particuler.

Answere Act. 19.18.

And many of them that beleeued, came confessinge and declaringe their deedes. Againe Iames 5. verse. 16. Confesse your sin­nes one to an other. Ergo we must confesse our particuler sinnes.

The censure by S. Hierome in 16. Math.

Then the bishope or preist knoweth who is bound and who is to be loosed, when he heareth the variety of sinnes. Againe S. Basil quest. 288. saieth, it is necessary to confesse sinnes vnto them, to whome the dispensa­tion of the misteries of God is committed.

Obiection Iohn 20.23.

Whose sinnes yee shall forgiue, they are forgiuen, and whose sinnes yee retaine they ar retained. Ergo albeit Christe gaue to his Apostles power to forgiue sinnes, yet he wills not any to come to confession to them. Ergo to confesse is needlesse.

Answer Math. 28. [...]9.

Goinge therfore teach yee all nations Bap­tisinge [Page 336] them in the name of the father, and & of the sonne, & of the holy ghost. Ergo as the Apostles hauinge power to preach and baptise, thoug hnone commaunded to come to be baptised and heare, yet all are bound both to heare and to be baptised: soe Christe geuinge power to his Apostles to forgiue sin­nes, all that ar in sinne ar bound to seeke for­giuenesse at the hands of the preists. Againe many of them that beleeued came confessing and declaringe their acts act. 19.

The censure by S. Augustin Hom. 49.50. tom 10. and S. Iames. 5.

Confesse your sinnes one to another. Ergo most likely to preists to whom power (Ion. 20.) is giuen to forgiue sinnes. For saieth S. Augustine lett noe man say I doe penance se­cretly, I doe it before God alone, God which hath to pardon me, knoweth well that I re­pent in my harte. If this be all, then in vaine was it said vnto preists, whose sinnes ye shall loose in earth, they shalbe loosed in heauen, then in vaine were the keies giuen to the church. Againe saieth S. Bernard, it was suf­ficient to shewe the phisition to the sicke man, who (if he wilbe cured) lett him seeke for him.

Obiection 1. Corinth. 8

But meat maketh vs not acceptable to God, for nether if wee eate, haue wee the more; nether if wee eate not, haue wee the [Page 337] lesse. Ergo the papists fastings ar not satis­factory or acceptable to God.

Answer 3. reg. 21.

Now when Achab hearde these woords (the threatinges of God) he rent his clothes, put on sackloth vpon his fleshe, and fasted and lay in sackloth, and went demisso capite holdinge downe his head, or (as some english translations haue) went barefoote. And the woorde of our Lord came to Elias the This bite sayinge: seest thou how Achab is hum­bled before me? Bicause he is humbled for my cause I wil, not bringe euell in his daies. Ergo to please and pacifie, fastinge, praier wearing of heircloth and punishing of the body, is satisfactorie.

The censure by S. Ciprian li. 4. epist. ad clerum.

I admonishe your religiouse care, that to please and to beseeche God, yee lament not onely with voice, but with fastinges and teares, and all manner of praier. For wee feele the whipp, when neither wee please God by our good deeds, or doe noe satisfaction for our sinnes.

BY THE PROTESTANTS not fully satisfyinge these demands, which shalbe proposed concerninge their preachinge absolution, touchinge conformity to the apostolicall vse, and ordinance therof, shalbe seene, that the catholick preists absolution, is more a­greable to the doctrine of Christ, then is the protestants. THE XVIII. CHAPTER.

SVch was the loue and fauoure of the peo­ple towards Pericles in Athens, and vnto Cirus in Persia, that the midwiues and nurses in both these countries, had chardge giuen them by parents, to shewe their best skill to frame and mould their younge infants like vnto Cirus in Persia, and Pericles, in Athens. Yet fewe or none (though the nurses did their best endeuours (were found in Athens like Pericles, vnlesse it were with a longe head, and fewe or none were heard of in Persia like Cirus, vnlesse it were with a croo­ked nose. Perusinge ouer (gētil reader) the late somme of conference before the kings Ma­iestie concerninge the pointe of preists abso­lution, with the assembly of Ministers, the [Page 339] midwiues and nurses of that religion, appoin­ted to frame and mould it accordinge to the institution of Christe, I find littell or none accorde at all with the doctrine of the fa­thers, or practise of the church, euen from the Apostles time, with this their newe in­uented manner of absolution, or like in any point to that vsed in those former ages, vn­lesse a certaine shewe of retaininge the name of confession and absolution, which wee may ether tourne to a shipmans hose, or a crooked persian nose of wax.

For if we consider the confession and ab­solution specified in the conference pag. 8. there are two kinds onely expressed as from God; the one generale, the other particular, the first littell differenced from praier or preachinge (which doe importe noe absolu­tion) the second more speciall, and to be ap­plied to speciall parties, who hauinge com­mitted a scandale and repentinge, are absol­ued: for otherwise where neither excommu­nication nor penance precedeth, there needes noe absolution. As alsoe pag. 12. the con­fession there expressed to be in the begin­ninge of the communion book, and the ab­solution followinge it, wherin the Minister doeth nothinge els but pronounce an absolu­tion in generale. And moreouer, view but in the communion booke the other, more particuler and personale forme of absolution [Page 340] prescribed to be vsed in the order of the visi­tation of the sick, which the protestants con­fesse, & not onely Augusta, Bohemia, Saxony, retaine and allowe, but master Caluine doeth alsoe approue, and is in England al­lowed as apostolicale and a godly ordinance, in that this absolution is giuen in the name of Christe to one that desireth it, and vpon the cleeringe of his conscience.

The order is in the visitation of the sick, that the sick person shal make a special confession. After which confession the Minister shall absolue him in this sorte. Our Lord Iesus Christe who hath left power to his church to absolue all sinners &c. and by his auctority committed to me, I absolue thee from all thy sinnes, in the name of the father and of the sonne and of the holy ghost. This maner of absolution and confession is seen & allowed as apostolicall by the protestants, and wee are to examine how farr foorth it accordeth with the practise of the former ages, euer since the Apostles and Christes time.

And to omitt the contradiction which may be gathe [...]ed out of the 8. page, where there is acknowledged but two sorts of absolution, the one generale by praier and preachinge, the other absolution from scan­dals, and as wee tearme them, suspensions and censures of the church, And yet neuer­thelesse in the 13. page, there is an acknowledgement [Page 341] of an other maner of absolution from sinnes after a particuler and speciall con­fession, with an absolution from those speci­fied sinnes, which made the bishope of Lon­don to stepp a littell more forward, and to deale more plainely, that besides the former absolutions, there was yet a more particuler and personale forme prescribed in the com­munion booke, to be vsed in the order of the visitation of the sick, which his Maiestie re­membred not.

Nowe then to see but howe these our ad­uersaries do tread the same footestepps of their forefathers, & in the shade of this name (Apostolicale) buyld vpp the fabrick of the reformed absolution: Lett vs demuande whe­ther they yeald thus much vnto vs, that this confession and absolution of theirs (which they accompte as apostolicall) bee in such sorte & maner as the catholicks tearme auri­cular confession, with the ful enumeration of sinnes by the delinquent in confession, with all prostration and humilitie to his ghostly fa­ther, with an acceptance to doe freely any en­ioyned penance, to curbe and chastice his bodye, and with a cleer forgiuenesse and re­mission of the sinnes by the power and aucto­rity of the preist: which if they graunte, then is our musick sett to one keye, deuided minds well accorded, and the controuersy quickly ended,

But (as most likely it is) they will haue confession and absolution left indifferent to euerie ones likinge with Caluine: without a­nie humiliation or lowlynesse of spirite, with­out any bond therunto annexed by God or man, with Oecolampadius: or they will con­fesse and absolue, but will nor allowe of sa­tisfactorie penance, with the Andeans: or they will haue confession without any preists remission of sinnes with Kemnitius: Then lett vs but propounde vnto them suche de­maunds as hereafter shalbe asked, by which it may easily be discyphered, how neere they accord with all antiquity, and the very godly and apostolicall ordonnance, in so much that, if in their deuided myndes, there can not be founde soe well ioyned aunswers, thou mayest well then thinke (gentill reader) that though with Alcamenes, they goe aboute to make the haltinge image of Vulcane to stand vppright by disguysed garments, yet shall they haue but a lame God, as crooked a re­ligion, and as counterfett a confession and absolution.

Demaunds vnto such as thincke that the pro­testants prescribed manner of confession, is the very ordonance of God and apostolicall, by the opinion of all the fathers and all an­tiquitie.

I. demand.

If it be apostolicall to confesse and not [Page 343] needfull to open all his sinnes but onely some greeuances for more quietnesse of mynd, and that the minister doeth onely heare and in­struct, and not cure and forgiue: howe ac­cordes this with the doctrine of Saint Peter, who willeth the penitent that he should manifest all his sinnes vnto the preist? Or with the doctrine of S. Clement, who tells vs that the preists haue care of our soules, and by the woord of God doe cure? Clemēs epist. 1. ad fratrem Domini.

2. demand. If it be apostolicall not to vse any reuerence, kneelinge or prostratinge at the preists feet to confesse their sinnes, or to doe noe penance for the sinnes, eyther by fastinge, prayer, or any enioyned pennance, why did the gentills scoffe at the Christians for kneelinge and humblinge themselues at the preists knees? Or why doeth Tertullian describe penance by rough habite, hard dyet, to howle and lament, and prostrate himselfe before the preists? Minutius in Octauio. Ter­tullian de poenit. cap. 8.9.

3. demand. If it be apostolicall when one will desire it, and not else, to confesse and that onely to cleer his conscience: how agrees this with the apostolicall constitutions, that accompts the spirituall fathers, legats to God for sinners, who forgiues them their sinnes and haue power of life & death to condemne and to absolue? In Cōstitutionibus Clemētis

[Page 344]4. demand. If there be noe pardon or for­giuinge of sinne by the preist, why would S. Ciprian then affirme the cōtrary as truly apo­stolicall, and an ordinance of God, that that euery one should confesse their sinnes whilest they are in this world, and whilest their confession may be admitted, and satis­faction, forgiuenesse and remission of the sinnes, or pardon by the preist, is acceptable to God? Ciprian de lapsis li. 5.

5. demand. If the protestants confession and manner of absolution be apostolicall howe is it then consonant to the opinion of Lactantius, who thought that was onely the catholick church, in which there is confes­sion and penance, which can cure and heale our wounds? Lactantius contra Nouatianum.

6. demand. If the protestants confession be apostolicall, and yet of noe necessity to doe: Why would then S. Basil write, that after Christe 380. yeares, It was a matter of necessity to open our sinnes to such, to whom God had committed the dispensation of his misteries? Basil. regula 218.

7. demand. If it be true doctrine, that preists can not forgiue sinnes, and agreable to that of former ages: how durst Anastasius a Nicene bishopp, condemne such as would gain-say, that confession made vnto a preist was nothinge woorth, bicause they were men and fraile as others were? or why did [Page 345] he contradict those that affirmed, that it is onely God, that can forgiue and remitt sin­nes, as our aduersaries affirme? Anastasius Ni­cenus quest. 6 in Sacrament.

8. demand. If there be noe enioyned pu­nishement after the protestants confession, & that this confession is not by enforcement of any lawe: Why doeth then venerable Bede speakinge of the order of confession in his time, declare how that wee must open our sinnes vnto a preist; yea and that accor­dinge to lawe, and so stand to his arbitre­ment howe longe, and in what sorte we ought to be punished? Beda in cap. 5. Iacobi.

9. demand If that confession and absolu­tion must be soe, as it is not requisite for all, but to some one that shall desire it, vpon the cleeringe of his conscience: Why then doeth Nicephorus Cartophilax relate, that in times past longe before his daies, that is aboute a thousand yeares since, the custome was for all to goe to confession; And that the bishops did heare confessions, and recon­cile penitents? Yet these (ouercloied with businesse) comitted this office of hearinge confessions to discreete monkes. Epist. ad Theodosium tom. 1. bibliothecae sanctae.

10. demand. If in this absolution it is not requisite to regarde the quantity or quality of the penitents sinne, but onely aduisement and comefort: Why did the councell o [...] [Page 346] Leodicea aduise that to euery penitent con­fessinge his sinnes, penance should be en­ioyned acccordinge as the quantity or qua­liry of the delicte was.

11. demand. If that confession be not ac­cordinge to the commaundement of Christe: Why would S. Ciprian write vnto the peo­ple, that to confesse was necessary to all, se­cundum disciplinam Domini, and that they must doe satisfaction for their sinnes in this world, and that absolution and forgiuenesse of the sinne; to be by the preist, and that the preist forgiuinge the sinne, it is pleasinge to God? Ciprian, Epist. 16 ad plebem.

12. demand. If it be arbitrary to confesse what they list some one troublesome thinge and not the rest, how is this agreeable to the practise of the church in S. Ciprians time, who relatinge the feruencie of Christians in his time for confession to a preist, declareth, how that the custome was not onely to con­fesse their acts and doinges, but euen their very thoughts and cogitations (wherin they had offended) contritely and lowliely to the preists of God? Ciprian ser. de lapsis.

13. demand. If the ministers absolution be noe iudgement or any iudiciall act, but rather after a manner of comefort and consolation to instruct the penitent, and the iudgement of all harts are left to Christe: Why then in the time of Antherus but 200. yeares and [Page 347] littell more after Christ, preists were thought with their holy mouth to make the body of Christe, and hauinge committed vnto them the keies of the kingedome of heauen, did iudge sinners before the day of iudgement, and their iudgement by the opinion of all doctors, was ratified in heauen, as they had sentenced sinners here in earth? Chrisost. 3. l. de dignitate Sacerdotij.

14. demand. If that the minister by his ab­solution doeth not forgiue the sinne, bicause it is impossible for man to forgiue sinnes, how consonant is this to the doctrine of S. Ambrose who saith, that it may seeme im­possible, that by penance sinnes should be forgiuen, but Christe hath graunted this vnto his Apostles, which from the Apostles is translated to the office of preisthood, therfore it is made possible which before seemed im­possible? Ambros. li. 1. de poenit. cap. 2.

15. demand. If that the protestants abso­solution and confession be onely to declare the deuine promises and ordinance of Christ, to instruct, admonishe, aduise and not to for­giue sinnnes (for soe it is likened to the popes pardons, somme of conference pag. 7.) what order is there then by Christes ordo­nance in the protestants congregations for all deafe men, and for all such as confesse and yet are bereft of there senses before ab­solution, who would as willingly alsoe haue [Page 348] the cleeringe of their consciences?

16. demand. If this absolution be noe iudi­ciall act, but onely a simple and plaine ma­nifestation and declaringe of the deuine pro­mi [...]e, which is extant and written in the ghospell, what need any man then goe vnto the minister for this annunciation, why may not one for his greeuances, goe to his trusty neighbour, or the minister to his wife, who soe can absolue, as well as he? How then doeth this accord with the primitiue church as by S. Peter, S. Clement, S. Denise, and the apostolicall constitutions, euery one went vnto the preist for absolution?

BY THE CORRVPTIONS of the englishe translations of the bible concerninge the holy Sacrament of pe­nance, confession, absolution, satisfac­tion, and penale woorkes, may be seen the malice that protestāts haue against Auricular Confession, vtterly to abolish it against Christs institution. THE XIX. CHAPTER.

S. Paule in the second to the Corinthians and fourth chapter, speakinge of such as handell and teach gods woord, willeth that [Page 349] accordinge a [...] soe gloriouse a Ministery requi­reth, they should liue and preach, sinc [...]rly, not adulleratinge the woorde of God; euen the very speciall trade and study of false tea­chers, so falsify it by deceitful con [...]tructions, interpre [...]ations, and guilefull applications, as Ireneus saith li. 1. cap. 1. hau [...]nge noe o­ther end but to make their aduantage of the scriptures, to gaine glory and estimation amonge the simple and sinfull, by newe de­uised expositions.

Hence is it that Origen in 2. ad Roman. caleth such, scripturarum fures & adulteros, theues and adulterers of the scripture: and S. Ciprian caleth such interpreters, corrupters of the ghospell, artificers and craftes masters in corruptinge the trueth: Cip. de vnitate Ec­clesiae nu. 7. As on the other side for speciall reuerence and sincerity of dealinge in these matters, the holy fathers catholick preachers and learned expositors were of ould caled ac­cordinge to S. Paules woords 2. ad Timoth. c. 2. Recte tractantes verbum Dei, right hand­lers of the woord of God, and as it were squaringe it by a right liue and leuell. But if wee well consider our Englishe protestants dealing concerninge their reformations of religion, and squaringe the woord of God therunto, wee shall see them excell farr the auncient hereticks, none euer more impu­rely handlinge the woord of God then they [Page 350] doe, especially in their englishe translations, euery one more and more seekinge for no­uelties and innouations.

It pleased the kings most excellent Ma­iestie, in that conference, which he had with the Lords bishops, and other of the clergy, wherat the most of the Lords of the counsell were present anno 1603. Ian. 14. soe to giue his censure of our englishe translations, as he openly professed, that he could neuer yet see a bible well translated in englishe, but the woorst of all his Maiestie, thought the Geneua to bee, hauinge in them some notes very partiall, vntrue, seditiouse, and sauou­ringe too much of daungerouse and traite­rouse conceites. Most true, it is for sithence the ghospell (as they call it) began in our country, wee haue hadd three kinds of di­uerse bibles, vnder kinge Henry, kinge Edward, and Queen Elisabeth. Kinge Hen­ries bibles as corrupt, were corrected by king Edward & the duke of Somersetts ap­pointment, as noteth doctor Humfrey de ra­tione interpretandi l. 3. p. 323.

Nowe that those translations vsed in the late Queens raigne were corrupt, besids his Maiesties censure, euen the ministers them­selues confesse, and are att variance for the truthe thereof D. Reynolds affirmeth that both Henry the eyghts, and Edward the sixts were corrupt and not answerable to the truth [Page 351] of the originale. The puritans doe demaund, whether with safe cooscience a man may subscribe to the communion booke, that it conteyneth nothinge contrarie to scriptures; seinge the translation of the psalmes differ from the trueth of the Hebrewe in 200. pla­ces or moe. Sutclif in his answer to the con­sistorie faction: findeth as great fault with the Geneua bible, which the puritants vse and al­together embrace, and haue noe other diui­nitie then it, which bible he sayeth, hathe many more grosse errors, then the translated psalmes. And thus wee see both communion booke and bible, are in question for their ho­nestie and truthe. Hill pag. 54. of Christes descent into hell noe lesse misproueth one translation for false, that if a boy should but turne the greek soe into English, as the pu­ritans haue donne; he thinkes he should de­serue whippinge. And as for bishop Bilson he reproueth (in his preface to perpetuail go­uernement) the strayning of the text concer­ning the greeke woord [...] against all greeke deuines & storye touchinge the election of the people.

Forasmuche then as the woord of God which ought to be a starr to lead vs to Christ, the ladder, that should mounte vs to heauen, the water that should clense our leprosie, the manna that should refresh our honger, [Page 352] and the booke which should be the toutch-stone of a [...]l trueth; Whose sayinges we ought stedfastly to beleeue, fulfill that which it commandeth, eschewe that it forbiddeth, feare that it threatneth, reuerence that it ho­noreth, and hope for that it promiseth, is nowe become a booke of falshoode and lies, what shal wee then thinke of the protestants religion, that is grownded vpon such scrip­ture, as is alwaies chopped and changed, altered and mangeled, faced and defaced, that from a bright starr, is become a darke night, of a cleere fountaine, puddel water, from a booke of life, a Babell of confu­sion? In so much that as Diogenes retour­ninge from Sparta to Athens, beinge asked whither he went, answered that he came from men, and was goinge to weemen: so the bible is come from the church, and doctors and expositors therof, to euerye pert mistr [...]sse and kitchinne maide, to be euen p wfelowe with the dice, tables, and cards, and to be pluct and stript out of his owne attire, tourned by the vnfaithfull, quartered by Infidells, rent in peeces by he­retickes, desamed by hipocrits, smale estee­med by wordlinges, defiled by libertines, disallowed by Atheists, defaced and trodd vnderfoote by these newe fanglinges, almost of all our protestants.

To shew the falsity and maliciouse wicked­nesse [Page 353] of our protestants in translating the bi­ble were to make a large volume, to set down euery corruption in his place, cōcerning the controuersies of religion, for which especially this woord is soe abused. And therfore I leaue that to master Martins discouery; Onely this will I manifest here, howe notoriously they haue corrupted and abused the scripture con­ce [...]ning penance, confession, satisfaction and such penal & meritoriouse woorkes; And yet not euery place, but in some fewe, that thou maiest plainely see (gentill reader) that it is their malice, loue of pleasure, and likinge o [...] sinne, that hath blinded them, & not substāc [...] of learning, sowndnesse of iudgement, ho­nesty in dealinge, that doeth wholly guid and direct them. And now to speake of the cor­ruptions themselues.

1. Corruption.

And then went out to him Hierusalem and al Iudea &c. and they were baptised of him in Iordan confessinge their sinnes. Math. 3.6.

And many that beleeued came and confessed and shewed their woorkes. Acts 19.18.

The Corruption.

The text in the Englishe translation is not corrupt, but to be sure, that none should thinke here is mention made of catholick confession, they corrupt the text by their false and wicked marginale notes, and by vaine glosses and interpretations. For to the [Page 354] first Math. 3. they note in the margent (letter h) Confessinge, that is acknowledginge that they were saued, onely by free remission and forgiuenesse of their sinnes. To the 2. they note alsoe, that they confessed their errors (leter h) and detested them openly, beinge terrified with the feare of the iudge­ments of God. And what is this to eare-strift, say they?

That the marginall notes are false.

First howe agrees this. Confessinge their sinnes, sayeth the text, that is as the note sayeth, they acknowledge that they were sa­ued. As if Iosue saying to Achan, make con­fession and shewe me what thou hast donne, is as much as he should acknowledge that he was saued. Which neyther he, nor Iosue could tell.

2. How could they acknowledge that they were saued by free remission of their sinnes, when as yet they knewe not the Messias, and Christe had not shedd his blood for the redemption of mankind?

3. S. Iohn Luc. 3. playes the good ghostly father: for when the multitudes came, as also the publicans and Soldiours to S. Ihon to be baptised, they alsoe noe doubt (as Math. 3. Marc. 1.) confessed their sinnes. And S. Ihon after confession, gaue them ghostlie counsel: as to the multitudes he sayd, he that hathe two coates, lett him giue to him that hathe [Page 355] not. To the publicanes he sayd, doe nothinge more then is appointed you; to the souldiours he sayd, vex not neyther calumniate any mā, and be content with your stipends. Here S. Ihon counceleth them to giue almesse for their sinnes, to be obediēt to their superiors, to take heed of iniuringe anie. Nowe if Saint Ihon hadd beene a protestant, when these companies asked him what they should doe, he should haue sayd, beleue only & acknow­ledge your sinnes ar freely forgiuen, and that is enough: for to amend your liues, and to doe workes worthy of penance, is playne papistrye.

2. Corruption. The text S. Iames 5.16.

Confitemini alterutrum peccata vestra. Con­fesse your sinnes one to an other.

The corruption.

Forasmuche as S. Iames speaketh of preists, and of sinnes that shalbe remitted, of con­fessinge one to another. The protestants not well lykinge to haue in one sentence, preists, prayinge ouer the sick, annoylinge them, forgiuing them their sinnes, confession and such lyke: therfore for preistes, they haue putt in Elders, and for confesse, they haue transla­ted acknowledge, and for sinnes, faults, ac­knowleginge your faults.

3. Corruption The text 2. Corinth. c. 2. 10.

And whom you haue pardoned anie thinge. I alsoe, for my selfe also that which I pardo­ned, If I pardoned any thinge, for you in the person of Christ.

The Corruption of the text.

Forasmuch as S. Paule saieth that he doeth pardon, and hath such power ouer the soule, and that which he doeth, he doeth in the person of Christe: To mitigate and abolishe this auctority, the protestants of late haue guilfully translated the greek [...] (which signifieth the person of Christe, whose person S. Paule did represent, and in vertue of whome he did exercise his auctority) in the sight of Christe, and not in the person of Christe, and soe would haue it vnderstood, as if S. Paule had said. That which I haue donne I haue donne it, in misericordia Christi (as saieth Calu ne) in the mercy: or (as Beza) before Christe, or in the sight of Christe, vety loth that S. Paule should pardon or forgiue any, as though he should doe it, by susteining the person of Christe, as the scripture plainly saith he did.

The variety of the protestants translatinge this text.

Couerdale Beck in their translations 1549. translate [...] in the roume [Page 357] of Christe.

1. The bibles 1577. 1594. Great bible of Cranmer 1555. translate, in the sight of Christe.

2. Beza In conspectu Christi, vel propter Christum, vel, vt Christus hanc condonationem ratam habeat, in the sight, or for Christe, or that Christe dooth ratifie it.

4. Caluine In conspectu Christi, or propter vos idem in misericordia Christi, in the sight of Christe, or in the mercie of Christe.

5. Beza againe truly and from the harte, vere & ex animo, quasi inspectore Christo.

6. Caluine againe, sincerè & absque simu­latione, so let enim hac loqutione exprimere pu­ram & minime fucatam rectitudinem. All these expositions and translations sauinge the first, are but enforcyinges, to writh the text: sithence it is plaine for preists power and auctority to forgiue and retaine, and that in the person of Christe.

4. Corruption. The text Daniell 10. versu 12.

Feare not Daniel for since the first day that thou diddest sett thy hart to vnderstand, that thou wouldest afflict thy selfe in the sight of thy God, thy woordes were hearde.

The Corruption.

They corrupt the text, forasmuch as the text is (thou afflictest thy selfe, or setts [Page 358] thine harte to afflict thy selfe) the protestants translate, and make the Angell say thus to Daniel. From the first day that thou didest sett thine harte to humble thy selfe: Where for affliction and punishement of bodie, which Daniel vsed by fasting and mourning, they onely putt (humbled him selfe) soe as they make noe difference, for a man to hum­ble him selfe, and to afflict his body, bee­tween an humble man, and one that doeth penance.

5. Corruption. The text 2. Corinth. 12. vers. 21.

And I mourne many of them that sinned before, and haue not donne penance for the vncleanesse and fornication, and incontinen­cie that they haue committed.

The Corruption.

The corruption is in translatinge the greek woord [...] (haue not re­r [...]pented) non resipuerunt super inpuritatem saieth Beza, as if, to doe penance, and to re­pent were all one, auoidinge the Catholicke phrase.

6. Corruption. The text Ecclesiastici 4. versus 31.

Non confundaris confiteri peccata tua, & ne subij cias te omni homini pro peccato. Be not conconfounded or ashamed to confesse [Page 359] thy sinnes, and doe not submitt thy selfe to euerie man for sinne.

The Corruption.

In some bibles they translate, as the great [...]ible of Crammer, shame not to confesse [...]hine error (and not sinnes) and withall they alter the text which saieth, submitt not thy [...]elfe to euery man, they tourne, resist not the course of the riuer. Soe they make the scripture confused and vnperfect, translatinge shame not to confesse thine error, and resist not the course of the riuer.

Many other corruptions partly by false glosses and marginale notes, as alsoe cor­ruptions of the plaine texts against confes­sion, I omitt as too tediouse to sett downe at his time.

FINIS.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal licence. The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.